• Welcome to the Resident Evil Community Forum!

    We're a group of fans who are passionate about the Resident Evil series and video gaming.

    Register Log in

Folding The Umbrella, A sort of fanfiction.

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
Greetings all!
Just wanted to post a piece of scribbling I'm working on.
It's not a small bit of writing, so far goes to 10 chapters and it's a work in progress.

As a bit of background, I'm a model maker by profession so no writer to be sure but this story I wanted to write as I've never done a large bit of fiction story writing. now I wanted to spread it to a wider audience for hopefully your enjoyment.
There is certainly adult language used so be aware of this when reading.

Also it's not even close to the pure zombie/monster survival tale but it is what it is.

Anyways, read on and all comments welcome.

Take care,
Ian

On with the opener and chapter 1.

This work is based on a role playing game between me and my best friend Chris.
We started gaming long ago with the usual table top RPG's like Dungeons and Dragons
with a group of us playing them, over the years this has evolved in to many games on differing subjects from Star Trek to Wild West themes.

This was one of the rare ones that was just Me and Chris.
He was the GM for this turnout and I did the main player character of Ben Hawk.

As Chris and I have agreed, this deviates a little in terms of circumstance, occurrence and it is fleshed out a lot more in terms of details as it makes we believe, for a slightly better story but the essence holds true to the game we played.

It has some basis in the Resident Evil games/movies but it doesn't stick to the base of the Resident Evil universe rigidly.

Nor does it have what we both think is the overblown stuff like the
'Mutating before your eyes monsters with tentacles,
multiple eyes and mouths full of teeth all over the shop
that the slack jawed and well armed victims to be,
just stand and watch happening without emptying their
magazines in it as soon as it twitched oddly'

And things like that.

This story is written from the perspective of the main character in memoir fashion rather than a narrative so a very personal account which is reflected in the story.

Anyways, enough waffle, on with the story.


PREFACE

It is now the early autumn of 2013. I know not what date it is for your dear reader but I write this now while it is still fresh in my mind.

This is a personal writing as mine is the only perspective I can truly speak from. Others who lived through the times I am about to tell you of may hold different views and if there is anything that is incorrect in your view, then let us simply agree to disagree.

The way I put things in this book, as my lovely lady Joanna will tell you, is me. It’s how I think and look at things. We squaddies/former squaddies can be a serious bunch but only behave that way when we have to. So it may seem like it’s all a joke to us by outsiders most times but that’s how we deal with the dark side of situations.

Any of the persons depicted herein are real people and out of respect and security, are referred to by first name and single letter surname. Some whom it was my pleasure to know and call friends and others whom it was displeasure to know as those who were my enemy. I have no problems naming proper names there.

I write this for those who had neither voice nor choice in the matter. The citizen of Racoon City, Those on the Spanish Island, The people of Portsmouth and most of all as it’s my home, the great city of London.

The attack, for there is no other applicable term in my mind, on the city of London and its people, was an act that still defies reason. Or at least ‘reason’ as defined by what could be called rational minds. The minds of those who planned and executed this are beyond the full understanding of the ordinary man or woman I believe.

For that I am thankful, for those who could fully understand may be the ones capable of doing it again. This must never happen again.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS:

To my darling Joanna. who knows my soul and heart as I know hers, for we have both been here before.

To My Little Angel, I owe you more than I can ever repay in this lifetime.

To Martha, for her quick thinking that kept me from becoming a walker snack.

To those I was privileged to stand beside and who stood beside me in the fight.

To Chris R. for keeping to our agreement, you are an honourable man sir.

To my fellow Londoners who didn’t make it.

To my children and grandchildren yet to be, I did what I must so you could read about what happened rather than live through it as we few did. I hope you learn, understand and can forgive me for some actions which I believed necessary.

To those who believe they are gods and use people as lab experiments for their own twisted ends, take it as wisdom and warning when I say that there are always those like me who will stand against these acts and seek retribution.

And there are always more of us than you.


(1)

From Light To Darkness

The day had unfolded like the many days of the year thus far.

April 2013, a typical beginning to an English spring/summer season with the ever present spectre of winds and driving rain arriving with no warning. The work day was as familiar and comfortingly unremarkable as usual. A Tuesday as I recall.

Having served for six years in Her Majesty’s Parachute Regiment and three in the Special Air Service, I had done what I believed was ‘my bit’ and was getting comfortable in civilian life having spent the last year working for a well-known building firm in London. Being somewhat larger than the average individual made me useful in being able to carry loads almost twice the norm so a fairly handy attribute to those in the construction business.

Being in possession of hands large enough to carry up to eight mugs of tea around the site without spillage didn’t hurt either apparently.

Knocking off time as usual, followed by the standard rowdiness from the crews planning their evenings either at home or in the pub, widely regarded as a second or even first home for some, as the works buses dropped us off close to our respective abodes. For me, it was my flat. The top floor of a converted Victorian town house not far from the Thames. A solid as a rock structure, which had withstood the ravages of time and people.

It will still be standing firm I strongly suspect, long after I’ve gone.

Climbing the stairs and opening the door to my humble home, my nostrils were greeted by the subtle aroma of paper, long stacked on bookshelves. I always find comfort in the faint smell of books, having a personal collection numbering several hundred made for much comfort in my mind.

I have always loved immersing myself in printed pages and not the ones with many colourful pictures and words like ZAP, KAPOW or SNIKT in them either, though I know some love that kind of thing and to each, their own.

Real, honest to goodness books, from Socrates to Stephen King and all points in between.

Books call to us, the thoughts of those from months or millennia past still speaks to us in those pages. Wit and wisdom, knowledge both old and new enrich our minds and feed the soul. The words offer us a means to impart meaning and whether trivial or profound, they all have value in the things they tell.

Shower, dinner and I found myself in the mood for a German beer and my old friend Wordsworth, after the now standard catching up with the world and local news on TV. Said news from both far and near was the usual mix of good, bad and sensationalist. Nothing new there.

One news item did make me stop and watch, I had known about the influenza problem which was not quite at epidemic proportions but gathering pace in its spread if the media were to be believed.

Apparently some unusual measures were being taken, namely an airborne dispersal of vaccine to combat the spread of this rather virulent strain was underway. I’m no virologist but this sort of activity was something new. The usual talking head media and political brigade were in abundance but the representative of the Umbrella Corp. was another matter.

Albert Wesker had the kind of look that stood very neatly between cardboard cut-out and man from PR heaven. In an all-black ensemble with swept back blond hair that had a slightly unsettling symmetrical vibe. If he had stood side on to a full length mirror, you would have been hard pushed to tell a difference between the real and the reflection.

A little bit too perfect. He could have passed for a CGI actor, his look was almost that flawless.

It’s only a personal thing, but the hangar at London City Airport where the interview was taking place wasn’t exactly brightly lit, so why the dark sunglasses he was wearing remained firmly fixed to his face I know not. This is why I freely confess to having no small amount of a mistrust of those that insist on wearing them indoors.

My experience has taught me that you show your eyes to those you are trying to get the trust of. My almost immediate distrust of this character would bear out in later times.

My thoughts were interrupted by a car horn blaring outside my window, followed rapidly by the screech of tyres skidding and the inevitable and rather expensive sounds of a vehicle collision. Looking out, I saw this is exactly what had occurred and it was no gentle nudge that had happened here.

Covering the distance from the top floor to ground in fairly swift fashion, I went out to see if anyone was hurt. Sadly they were and it was none too pretty for the driver of the rear car judging by the amount of red stuff running down the inside of the windscreen.

The woman in the front car seemed conscious and unhurt, at least physically but more than a bit pale and shaky. She managed to blurt out she was ok. Training kicked in at that point and to go with the old saying in battlefield first aid “If they’re screaming, they’re breathing” so I moved to the fella in the rear car, he was out of it good and proper after his head had an argument with the steering wheel, then windscreen and lost badly to both.

Grabbing my mobile phone from a front pocket and finally remembering to shove the small book of Wordsworth I still had in hand in my back pocket, I hit 999 and waited while looking over the bloke to see if he was still in the land of the living.

A faint pulse greeted my far from dainty digits pressed to his neck through the driver’s side open window.

The ringing tone on the other end sounded for way longer than usual, after what must have been at least two minutes, there was a click and the voice of a lady came on the line, she sounded rather hurried.

I let the much extended phone ringing issue drop without comment and requested ambulance and fire to attend. Gave her the location details but the air of uncertainty in her voice and the very obvious sound of a large amount of activity and raised voices in the background did not fill me with confidence.

It was all a bit hurried rather than the usual calm manner these things are known for with the emergency services.

She took the details, relayed she would try to get someone there as soon as possible then hung up rather abruptly. What confidence I had left in the swift arrival of the men and women of the ambulance and fire services was fast beginning to evaporate.

I went to the passenger side of the rear car and leant in through the open window to see if this poor fella was dented anywhere else than his head and face. He wasn’t wearing a seatbelt so I didn’t think it was a good idea to open the driver’s side door and have the unfortunate fellow go crashing to the tarmac.

It was at this point that idiot driver syndrome must have been spreading; I looked out the rear window just in time to see a large MPV, travelling at no small rate of knots I might add, a split second before it hit the back of the car I was leaning inside of.

Sadly I was only mostly out of the window when it hit, the door post and the back right quarter of my head had a bit of an altercation at that instant.

A drop of good luck would have done wonders at this point. As it turned out, my good luck immediately legged it without so much as a “Be back later old chap!”

It was a pretty good whack to the back of my head and after trying to pick myself up off the pavement where I landed and only getting in a half-hearted attempt before noticing the patch of red liquid which seemed to be coming from me, soaking through the collar of my t-shirt.

At which point and to avoid throwing up the rather nice balti curry with naan bread I’d recently eaten, I stayed where I was until my brain played an ace and decided it was lights out time.

(2)

Though Much Is Taken, Much Abides

The mind of an unconscious person is a very odd thing I have heard it said. For a period, I was later to find out was almost a month, my mind behaved in a strange but not unpleasant fashion.

“I wandered lonely as a Cloud that floats on high o'er Vales and Hills,

When all at once I saw a crowd, a host of dancing Daffodils;”

My old mate Wordsworth. The voice however was possibly American, certainly female and very pleasant indeed.

“Along the Lake, beneath the trees, Ten thousand dancing in the breeze.”

I sat on a grassy bank, listening to the voice which seemed to be coming from a nearby oak tree. Warm afternoon sun bathed me. As I said, strange but not unpleasant. The voice continued as the image fazed in and out of focus. I had no sense of passing time until my eyes opened. Then I wanted the oblivion of my lovely voiced poetry reader back pronto like.

The inside of the portacabin like room was stuffy; it smelled like a cross between Ramses the second’s recently unearthed laundry basket and a poorly cleaned crapper of the same era. My gradually focussing eyes first noticed the light coming through what appeared to be narrow windows high in the wall and then hospital like wheeled table thing they use for patients in bed no more than a foot from my head. I have no idea exactly how long it took for my peepers to start functioning within an acceptable range.

When they did, I noticed the handwritten note in thankfully large and easy to read print taped to the edge facing my less than fully functional eyes. Inexplicably they got my name right and went on to tell me to drink all the water in the bottles on the table and eat the snack bars. They would be back to check on me when they could.

I know they were having problems but I didn’t think the National Health Service had gotten quite this bad.

The inside of my mouth was doing a perfect impression of what I assumed the bottom of an unkempt budgerigar cage must be like.

I moved my arms, they hurt and over the course of the day and night, interspersed with what I assume were short periods of unconsciousness, I slowly discovered so did everything else connected with them.

As time wore on, I managed to get some water down me and my senses began to work again. Not a good move as I began to realise that the smell pervading the room was emanating from me.

I could only hope they left at least some soap or a bottle of industrial strength Febreze in here somewhere.

The large IV bag of fluid someone had plugged in to my arm was almost depleted so that got pulled and over the course of what must have been at least the next day; I used the water that was left on the table thing. Training again helped here, slowly and easy does it fella. The same thinking went in to getting my limbs moving again. Whoever had set me up in here knew their stuff. They must have been doing some movement stuff to my limbs or something or this would have taken a lot longer I suspect. The place had a fair supply of bottled water so I wouldn’t die of thirst. Kudos to whoever thought of that.

I could keep track of time now and going by the day/date thing on my watch which was on the table, something approaching a month had passed since my less than stellar car-door-post-head-butting episode. My brain wasn’t quite firing on all cylinders yet otherwise that revelation would have bothered me a lot more than it did.

The wound had been cleaned and stitched up quite nicely and I was starting to get mobile, albeit very slowly. The large bucket I found came in handy for waste management.

The door had been barred from the inside which I though somewhat odd. The shape I was in led me to conclude that taking a walk to stretch my legs was probably not a good idea and whoever had put me here had done so for a good reason, plus I couldn’t help thinking the door was barred like that for an equally good reason. Questions were starting to pile up and vie for attention in my slightly dented noodle. I managed to clean myself up a bit in the places the mattered and considered looking for a mirror. Pondering on that led me to conclude that wasn’t a good idea considering I probably looked a lot rougher than I felt, so refrained from that search.

After what I judged was three days or so, I had enough movement in my limbs to shuffle fairly well about the place and take stock of what I had. Food was there in the shape of snack bars but not a huge amount; overall with careful use of supplies, I could probably go for a week before it was time to leave. A folding ladder was resting against one wall, long enough for me to take a look out the small windows. Even at 6’ 7” I would still need a boost to see out of them. In my current physical shape, using a ladder would have been less than sensible.

For some reason, a wooden table of the buy flat pack and assemble yourself type was standing all on its own in the middle of the floor underneath what I assumed was some form of roof hatch or covered skylight. Apart from that, there was a bag of sorts marked ‘NHS London Ambulance Service’. I had a rifle through the contents.

Standard field first aid stuff so all useful. Scalpels with blades, forceps, suture kits, alcohol wipes and some metal implements. I was not sure of the use though some looked like small pliers or grips.

I had taken off the rather fragrant hospital like gown and used a slightly less pungent bed sheet to cover what little modesty I had left. Gave myself a standing scrub up best I could trying not to waste too much water.

Where to go? What to do? I gave this more than a small amount of thought and was deep in concentration on these topics. Without information on the world outside my small and smelly domain, resolution on these things would prove difficult. I needed some focus here.

The sudden sound of light footsteps on the roof solidly focused my attention quite nicely.

What I had assumed to be a roof hatch or low covered skylight moved slowly, whoever it was coming in, they didn’t seem to want to attract any attention. The late morning light streamed in and a shadow took form as a pair of small feet clad in hiking boots connected to a rather shapely pair of legs in tight grey trousers slid in through the hole. I assumed female by the leg shape as I suspect most blokes would. Yes, I’m fairly typical in that respect.

I have to admit that the legs were quite nice and the backside that followed them was no less pleasing to my eyes which did nothing to dampen the female assumption. The figure dropped to the table top with a surprising amount of agility and lack of sound which I found somewhat impressive.

The body armour was a bit of a twist, it looked to me like the sort of gear dirt bikers wear. The mane of dark, slightly curly hair was controlled only by a hair band and a baseball style cap. The figure was little more than five feet tall and slender; the back pack was a standard high street sporting goods type of thing. Turning toward me, she and happy to confirm it was a she, seemed slightly startled at me, who must have looked like 20 miles of bad road standing calmly looking in her direction.

“Oh…you’re awake.” She had a slightly olive/dark complexion, though I suspect from parental background rather than a sunbed or the like.

I judged her to be no more than 20 years old at a push. A rather pretty girl indeed, full pouting lips with large dark eyes and one of them slightly upturned button noses that did nothing to harm the overall impression.

“So it would seem and no-one more surprised than me.” I answered cheerily.

It is always my manner to inject some humour in to opening conversation lines, seems to help put folks at ease when they are speaking to me and having to almost continuously look up at the same time. Sometimes height can help for putting some fear in folks, social stuff not so much. Also helps to gauge a person’s attitude early on. For a few seconds we looked at each other, and then it fully dawned on me what a bloody shambles I must have looked.

I realised the somewhat stained hospital bed sheet plus the months’ worth of beard growth was not exactly helping to make a good first impression in this instance.

At least I wasn’t naked otherwise I fear that would have sent my fetching visitor heading for the hills with all due speed and I wouldn’t have blamed her in the slightest!

“Pardon the state of me and the place, I would’ve tidied up but hey, no-one called ahead.”

I said gesturing around the room and at myself while speaking in a partially apologetic tone. This appeared to help and at this comment her lips slowly parted and revealed a very beautiful, broad smile of the type that would make anyone feel better even if they were bloody dying.

She visibly relaxed and almost seemed about to laugh but caught herself, stifled that and stepped closer. She and I introduced ourselves, said her name was Maxina but preferred Max. She spoke in a low voice, I almost instantly recognised it as the American accented poetry reading girl. At that point the thought of mentioning the poem reading dreams evaporated with her next words.

“We have to be quiet, sound attracts them.”

Them? Well at least we’d found a different topic of conversation than the one that originally came to mind.

I matched her low speaking tone “and who exactly might ‘them’ be?”

She seemed to take a moment to collect her thoughts then fixed me with her chestnut brown eyes.

“Walkers, that’s what I call them, they are everywhere out there.” she spoke gesturing with a thumb towards the barred door. Walkers eh, I thought. Well this could be interesting to pass the time. She continued.

“You’ve been out for a while, almost a month.” Well that tallied with what I had been able to work out thus far.

“They are what's left of the people in London after what happened.” Before I was able to ask, she expanded on it.

“You remember the flu thing? The airborne spraying of the vaccine?”

I nodded, dimly remembering the TV news blurb. She continued "Well that’s when it all started, people got sick with a fever and then died but they didn’t stay that way.”

“Sorry, Come again?!” was the best response I could muster.

Again, she paused to arrange her thoughts. “The people died, then got up again and attacked anyone living and that’s how it spread. You got bitten or scratched, you get infected, you die and then you get up and it starts again. They will try to eat anyone or anything living they can get hold of.”

Well, I’d heard a few good ones in my time but this tops them all. I was thinking that maybe she got hit in the head harder than me but for some reason, her manner of speech and body language indicated honesty in what she was saying. I could see genuine fear in her eyes and hear it in her voice which only began when she started speaking of this.

I put my thoughts and feelings of disbelief on hold for a while and decided to let her continue though I think my face gave it away.

She went to the ladder and with some care, laid it at an angle against the wall under one of the windows. “Take a look for yourself." she said with no trace of irritation and pointed toward the window. Well this I had to see, despite the still slightly shaky legs of mine even if to humour her. I will freely admit that I was thinking it was the way my luck was running, to meet and get the undivided attention of a lovely young woman only to find out she had a kangaroo loose in the sanity paddock.

Carefully stepping up to the second rung, I could see out the narrow top window.


I recognised the approximate area we were in. It was a bit away from the Houses of Parliament; I could just about see Big Ben to the north and that also made me a bit back from the Lambeth Bridge area. Must have been some building work or the like going on around here at some point and it was about half a mile or so from my home on the north side of the Thames.

The portacabin was up against a wall and the area outside was a small patch of ground, across the road in front of that seemed to be a car park area or the like.

Once that recognition had been arrived at, I noticed the people outside. Some of them were standing still, others just shuffling very slowly along. They reminded me of how I must have been when I first tried standing up. Then I took a look at them closely.

All of them looked like they could do with a severe wash and brush-up. Clothes tattered and filthy, some with almost no clothing at all. The sunburned and leathery skin varying between overly dark tan to necrotic grey was a bit of a giveaway that things were not as they should be. One close to the widow but above his (I assumed it was a he) view line was a bit of a shock. His face was a mess, or more correctly the half of his face that was still attached to the skull was. The shredded clothing and mangled decaying flesh showing through was on a par with some nightmare vision but brought to life in the light of day.

He looked like he’d lost a fight with something large with more teeth and claws than I felt comfortable thinking about.

I’d seen corpses like this after heavy combat that but they were most certainly not upright as this one was. The others looked in various states of goppingly awful. The whole thing had the air of Napoleon’s retreat from Moscow crossed with a horror movie and not one I’d usually pay to go see. Sadly I had a front row seat. The credits weren’t going to roll and lights weren’t going to come up anytime soon.

What in the merry ****in’ hell had happened here!? How come those poor bastards are still mobile??

I slowly climbed back down and just stood for a few seconds letting it sink in, because I had no choice. Max was looking at me with a face that just said “Sorry”.

Taking a deep breath and sitting on the bed, I just looked at her and asked her to tell me what she knew and that was everything. It was about an hour and a bit later when she had finished.

The whole of London had gone straight to **** without passing ‘GO’ and collecting £200. This was all over; she said she hadn’t seen another living soul besides me and her friend.

This friend who she called Martha was a doctor who she had met getting out of London and it turns out that one ambulance had arrived on scene while I was having an enforced nap.

Seems the doctor had been pretty switched on, she managed to get me in, or more correctly, over a discarded low shopping cart and push me to this place. Must have been a bit of a herculean move because I’m no lightweight. The Ambulance crew apparently did what they could but services were overwhelmed with incidents and then it all came apart pretty quickly. I assumed the doc had had her reasons for not taking me to a hospital.

No government or officialdom she was aware of and had not been in contact with anyone other than the doctor and me since it all fell apart. I must have made for lacklustre company I remarked. She smiled at that and said that she read to me from the book she found in my back pocket.

Wordsworth strikes again I thought and smiled at her “Thank you me sweetheart, believe it or not, I heard you.” And then recited the words I know so well. That seemed to do the cheer up trick, for us both.

This doctor used what she could from the ambulance to set something up here and then, as Max put it, got ‘the hell out of dodge’. Looking at the gurney I had been lying in, I got the picture. Well bless her for doing that for me and must thank her. Assuming I could get out of this that is.

She told me that they are slow and they could be out run easily but react to sound. Well currently, running was not on the menu for me I have to say. At least not for a while. It turned out that the doc and she had sort of found each other near where Max lived. A place called Eel Pie Island near Twickenham.

I knew of the place she was talking about.

“So you drove all the way here? Don’t tell me you walked.”

She said no, her grandfather had a small boat at their place on the island and it’s tied up at a dock near here. I was hoping she meant Westminster Pier as that was pretty close by.

Still no small journey along the Thames by boat though, I’d estimate that’s a good fifteen or sixteen miles along the river. The question of her grandparents being ok was met with silence and not meeting my eyes.

Ah, subject number one to avoid in later conversation then.

She related that she had come here on her own as many times as possible to make sure I was ok. Alone, unarmed and in harm’s way. Guts and gorgeousness in one small and well-shaped package, I fully admit I was righteously impressed with this girl. If not for her bravery and that of the doctor, things would have turned out less than splendidly for yours truly.

Well, a plan and a way out was starting to form in my mind. “Ok then, assuming that I can get out of here under my own steam, any chance you can put me up at your gaff for a bit?”

Apparently my usual English wording was a bit lost on her but she got the idea. “How will you get out?” She asked.

“Same way you got in.” I answered. “But it will take a few days to get my legs and the rest of me up to that task.” She unloaded her pack, more water, snack bars with some first aid gear. Not much but it was something to work with. She also produced my old clothes and trainers; I smiled when I noticed they had been washed.

I asked her to describe exactly how she got from the dock to here and she was happy to oblige.

“Thanks me blossom! Now then, here’s what I propose…”

She decided to closely examine the opposite wall of the room while I got myself scrubbed up proper and changed in to my standard civvie clothes as we talked. I managed to ascertain that the dock she had her boat moored at was indeed Westminster Pier. One up for our side then, that made it about a mile and a smidgen of ground to cover. Normally I’d consider that a short stroll but right now, it was more like a fair old tab in Army parlance, a route march in my current physical state.

One which I was not looking forward to in the bloody slightest.

So that was one problem down and more problems than I’d like to go. I got her agreement that in three days, about the 20th at mid-day, she would be at the dock and wait for no longer than 30 mins. If I hadn’t shown up by that time, then about face and don’t look back. My Little Angel, as I’d taken to calling her over the short time we had been speaking and she seemed to like, felt just the opposite about the pickup plan.

“Listen Max, I’m not exactly ecstatic about it meself sweetheart, but if I haven’t made it out by that time then I’m not going to be there. Seems that the way things are, catching a break as you might say is a rare thing and I’m not in the habit of pushing me luck any more than I have to, in this situation, doubly so.”

The frown on her face was fairly firmly set.

”Besides” I continued “I move best on my own and how exactly, are you going to get me up if I fall over? Nothing personal but I’m a tad above your lifting capability I’d reckon unless you have a forklift truck in ya pack, so you leave the details to me and I’ll see you then, okedoke?”

Far from convinced was she but the frown softened slightly and that would have to be good enough.

I continued in a low but slightly more upbeat tone. “Now then, times getting on and you have a boat to catch so I’ll see you in three days my little angel.”

She agreed, stood in front of me and it was at this point I noticed some wording on the front of her body armour. It wasn’t part of the original design I think as this was that loud hot pink colour, looked hand painted on and simply read ‘Z.F.F.’ with a lightning flash.

I asked what that was about; she went a rather nice shade of crimson and looked at the floor with no small amount of embarrassment. Max answered in somewhat sheepish fashion.

“It stands for Zombie Fighting Force”

Now if I needed a pick me up, I got it with all the bells and whistles with those words and I then realised that I was dealing with a girl rather than a woman. A bloody brave girl to be certain but still not quite all there in the ‘grown up’ status. At that point, I knew I seriously liked this young lady and would be more than honoured to call her a dear friend. I ended with a smile that seemed to come very easily in present company and a gentle hug.

Luckily, her nostrils must have become accustomed to my current cologne as I held her for a moment, something along the lines of 'Eau-de-sewage works' I think but she didn't throw up or recoil in horror so all good.

She elected to leave the pack and made her exit, on her own. Rather neatly I might add by way of doing a rather elegant standing spring from the table top, which was just enough to reach the open skylight at arm’s length, hauling up then out and away without a look back. The gruesome gang and their friends outside must have noticed or heard her moving away. A mixture of gurgling, rasping moans rose up from the ones I assumed were close to the cabin. As I listened to the noise, it seemed to spread outward; I risked a look out one of the windows.

Indeed the sound was spreading, not loud or rising in volume but it seemed like the sound spread from figure to figure as they slowly all turned and started to come toward the cabin and move to the back wall Max had disappeared over. Mental note then, they have a call of sorts that attracts one to another when a self-propelled smorgasbord is in the vicinity it would appear. Stealth will be a deffo advantage around the shuffle and moan brigade.

A few hours after my little angel had departed; they seemed to calm down and went quiet again. The only sound was the odd bump against the outside of the cabin as they shuffled about doing whatever they were doing.

I had no intention of fighting my way out in my state so over the next three days I drank, ate and exercised near constantly to get my chassis back in shape enough to make the journey from here to the boat dock and prepared myself. The fiction I had read over the years concerning zombies, granted Max called them ‘walkers’ but these…things by and large fitted the description so beheading or skull crushing implements would be a good idea. Or at least a place to start at making the un-dead really dead.

Some bastard is going to make a ****ing mint off a ‘how to combat a zombie horde’ book sooner or later. I smirked at the thought of getting in a patent or copyright sharpish, planning ahead as I do.

Some form of weaponry was called for just in case I should be unlucky enough to have to go hand to hand with some of these things. I couldn’t muster enough of an optimistic or compassionate perspective to call them ‘people’.

The wooden table gave me something. Carefully turning it over to keep noise to a minimum, I studied the underside, specifically where the legs joined. As I had hoped, they were attached by butterfly nuts and undoing one gave me length of timber some two and a half feet long with a steel threaded spike for want of a better term.

Time was something I had a fair bit of so used it to take the other three legs off and using what I had, implanted the threaded bits from the other legs in the top of the first leg I’d removed. Each one inserted at 90 degrees from the last. That at least gave me a spiked club. Not ideal but it was something that could impart some serious injury if I was left with no option.

As I worked, I thought about what had led to this as Max had told me. This made my brain start off on a numbers exercise. It’s a by-product of my forces life that I always consider and analyse the tactical situation. On any given weekday in London, you have about 10 million people give or take a few. This happened mid-week. Assuming at best, only 25% of that lot infected by whatever this is. So we are looking at a mobile munching mob of about 2.5 million. Not ****in’ great by any stretch of the imagination.

I decided that to consider what would constitute a worst case would not help matters so discarded that. I could only hope that London was the only place to cop this but had to admit to myself, it didn’t look good. I needed a way out (got that), a place to dig in (ditto I hope) and then consider what to do about this. I might have been just one bloke but I was dammed sure I wasn’t just give up on my city all together.

An attitude of bravado? Quite possibly but I just couldn’t leave her and walk away for good. One way or another, I’d win back my home and someone would answer for this…in blood if needs be.

A lofty aim to be sure but it gave me a sense of purpose none the less.

My exercises continued.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
Outward and onward with the next bit...

(3)

In Silence

I gave myself three hours before the meet up at the dock and hoped my watch was keeping time ok. I gathered some water bottles and snack bars. I topped the water bottles off to the brim so they wouldn’t make any sloshing sounds, then un-wrapped the snack bars and placed them in to the pack to avoid rustling wrappers. Checked through all the gear, first aid stuff and anything else I could cram in the pack which was filled to the brim.

Slung the pack on and did a quick jump up and down test, no rattling or the like so satisfactory. I unslung it and situated the ladder under the roof hatch.

I carefully climbed it and opened the hatch. Slowly and with care, pushed the pack through on to the roof, then the club followed it. I had all I needed so didn’t look back and climbed out in to the daylight. I lay flat on the roof for a few minutes allowing my eyes to adjust to the direct sunlight. From my prone position, I looked toward the wall.

It was a wall but it also formed part of the corner of a building as Max had described to me. One sash window almost level with the wall top was open slightly. The building was a four storey affair, looked like a small office place. I slowly crawled on my belly toward the window and lifted my head to see in.

Open plan office but deserted as near as I could tell. Any port in a storm I thought so gently lifted the window open and slid in as quietly as I could. Once in, I slid the widow back down and then just sat there. The only sound was my heart. It was knocking out the kind of beat that any drummer would have been proud of. Slightly embarrassing to admit but it wasn’t going that quick through exertion. I waited until it slowed a tad.

Rising to my feet, I looked around. Certainly an office space but looked like it had never been occupied. It was way too clean to be in use, no furniture; the carpeting tiles looked new and the walls were spotless. Well almost. Across the room I saw the door, one of those with a full length narrow glass panel. On the cream coloured door in what turned out to be black marker pen were the words ‘THIS WAY AND TURN RIGHT’

I slowly opened the door and looked out in to the corridor. Thankfully it was deserted. A small sigh of relief and followed the instructions. Down the corridor to a stairwell, all still clear so down that. No matter how carefully I trod, the sound seemed just way too loud. The squeak from my trainer sole as I pivoted on one foot almost sounded like a shriek echoing around the stairwell.

Arriving at the bottom I found two doors, one that obviously led back in to the building (no thanks) and a fire escape door which had the words ‘THIS WAY OUT’ in that same marker pen. It had been left off the latch and a small stick was placed in the jamb so it could be opened from the outside. Smart girl!

I slowly pushed on the door to open it and after a quick look about, stepped out in to the street.

It was then I just stopped and listened.

Nothing. Silence.

This wasn’t a city anymore, it was a mausoleum. I defy anyone to say they feel no trepidation stepping on a grave. I was feeling just that but magnified. No birds, not even the sound of the wind. I had that ‘eyes watching my every move’ feeling and looked around. No one there.

Deep breath, focus!

I mentally placed myself just around the corner from the Tate Britain, which made it roughly in between Lambeth Bridge to the north and Vauxhall Bridge to the south. North to Westminster Bridge with about a mile to cover. Best would be to get as close to the Thames as possible, at least then that cut the amount of places anything could be lurking to my left hand side. Perfect plan? Nope but the best I could do in a hurry, and time was not on my side.

I would have loved nothing more than a detour to my home to collect some things but that would have to wait.

I moved quickly but with some care up Milbank Street along the Thames, I stayed focused on my task and ignored the views over this now incredibly subdued testament to centuries of human civilisation and habitation.

Nothing moved in the daylight, the shadows were currently occupied by me as much as possible. I stuck to the tree lined area along the Thames on the run up to the Milbank roundabout and Lambeth Bridge. Still no signs of life…or not life as the case would be so I decided not to go looking for any. As it happened I came across some used to be life at the junction of Lambeth Bridge.

A hastily set up police cordon of some sort. Four cars in all arranged in a blocking fashion pointing across the deserted bridge. The silence as I surveyed the area was getting oppressive. Shaking that off, I surmised a quick but careful look see for gear wouldn’t go amiss. Though I had my suspicions as to what they had been trying to block, hold or slow down here, they had failed and at no small cost.

The long dried bloodstains were an indication, the body parts were another. One poor soul looked like he had been taken down and most of the torso had been ripped apart. One arm and the head were not present. Not one single untouched body remained.

At a dispassionate guess from my vantage point, 10 to 15 coppers had stood their ground. Spent cases of 9 and 5.56mil ammo littered the place. By the look of it, they got hit from both sides and didn’t stand a chance. I checked the area over and re-assessed, looked like they had found the Achilles heel of the walkers but too late to do any good.

The start of Horseferry Road had a fair few un-dead, now thankfully completely dead bodies piled up where they fell. Every one of them showed single or double tap head wounds. I scouted up the weapons and equipment. Thought I was about to get my first close up encounter with one of the grey skinned mob but no.

In one patrol car, a copper was still sitting in the seat, upright and staring. On closer inspection the doors were locked, the young fella inside had ended it himself.

The blue flashes on his shoulder indicated a probationer, freshly minted copper, wet behind the ears out of Hendon Police College and straight in to this hell.

I readily admit to a swell of great pity for what he must have seen and therefore could find a measure of understanding as to why he’d had stuck the Glock pistol in his mouth and pulled the trigger.

I can again only assume things but from the marks on the car and the way the windscreen was cracked, he must have seen it all happen before the un-dead turned their full attention to this poor kid.

I got back to business and to the haul I eventually collected. A Police Asp telescopic baton, a small holdall and a couple of Leatherman multi-tools. A Glock pistol, MP5 submachine gun which I estimated a couple of clips each once I had swiftly emptied all the near expended magazines I could find. A belt and pistol holster completed the deal. I’d have to have a proper count up later when time allowed The Heckler and Koch G36 assault rifles were all empty of ammunition and no spares to be had. Nor did I have the time for an in-depth search.

Moving on I hugged the forestry in Victoria Tower Gardens to cover me as much as possible. I had to creep especially quietly as I made my way over the last 100 or so yards toward the Houses of Parliament. A few walkers were loitering around the Rodin Sculpture in the middle of the gardens. Even in this situation, the thought that maybe the un-dead had some kind of cultural appreciation raised a slight, if grim, smile on my face.

I used the top of the wall to get to the walkway along the front of Parliament, made more sense than to try and go around the other side as there was very little cover and I thought that Richard the 1st and Oliver Cromwell may not mind me going against passing their statues and saying hello under the circumstances. I would be passing the statue of Boudicca and I always give that lass a wave.

Just before I made the last bit tip toeing around the wall sides of Parliament and arriving at Westminster Bridge, the familiar sound of a Landrover came from across the bridge, approaching. I stood from my vantage point and assessed how fast I could get myself out in to the open and stick my thumb out for a lift.

I sighted the Landy as it stopped almost on my side of the deserted bridge, about 50 odd yards from my position. I saw three figures dismount the vehicle, all in DPM camo gear. I was about to start making my way with haste but something stopped me. I couldn’t quite put my digit on it but something wasn’t right about these characters. Only one ’moved’ like a squaddie. I can’t explain it but it’s just something that stands out in the body language, even at this distance.

The squaddie looking fella raised his L85A2 British Army rifle and aimed along the Embankment that runs to the Jubilee Bridge. He started firing, I had no idea what or who he was firing at.

I looked at my watch. 11:25. I was hoping that My Little Angel wasn’t early as this just didn’t add up. One of the blokes and the one who seemed to be in charge came in to view. He was no soldier.

To describe his dress, well as a few drill pigs (drill instructors) I knew of in the past may have put it, “You look like a sack of spanners tied up with string around the middle you fat bastard shower of ****!”

And I would have been hard pressed to argue with that assessment. His voice or the volume of it did nothing to elevate my opinion of him, particularly as almost every other word was ‘****’ or a variant of the same. Apparently he, speaking to the fellow with the weapon, had reason to doubt the shooters marksmanship and his blind mother could achieve better results. Or something to that effect if I had tried to mentally erase the Anglo-Saxon oaths.

I decided to hold my ground at this point. Due to the lack of other noise around, the fat fellow’s voice came over loud and clear, which would have been only slightly muted had there been rush hour traffic about.

He stopped the firing and gestured back toward the Landy.

“Look, I’m in ****ing charge so you do as I ****ing say now get back in the ****ing jeep and ****ing drive and ****ing don’t ****ing forget the ****ing orders about ****ing survivors!”

I considered the options. Nah, I’ll catch the next bus thanks. They got back in and departed.

11:40.

Well…that made no sense but the next thought that occurred was how many of the grey and groan brigade were going to be drawn by that racket. Time to move and with a will!

Along the wall, across the road and on to the pier in double time. Thankfully the gate to the Pier had a latch and was shut when I got to it so that lessened the possibility of unwanted un-dead passengers on the boat. I decided against trying to discover what was being shot at.

The pier was clear of any interlopers or undesirables so I settled in to wait and looked toward the south with a hope that all was well with the impending transport and it’s fetching helmswoman.

12:04 and the little boat glided to a stop at the Pier. A small vessel with lines as pleasing as the young lady at the wheel possessed. Little more than 20 feet long, about 5 to 6 feet in the beam. As I was to find out later, it was an American Chris Craft barrel backed runabout from somewhere around the late 1930’s. Beautiful varnished mahogany with two bench seats in tandem upholstered in what appeared to be red leather. Understated chrome trim in all the right places and the deep red brown of the mahogany picked out with white pin striping on the top decking. I appreciated the Union Jack flying from the rear staff. It had an excellent silencer system on it and barely made much more than a relaxing putt-putt-putt sound as it ran at idle.

Much as I admired the excellent workmanship, I gave Max a serious look and indicated we should leave as fast as this pretty little boat would carry us. She nodded and opened the throttle lever on the small boss in the centre of the steering wheel and turned the boat back the way she came. The engine under its deck cover got only slightly louder as the revs increased and I watched the speedometer climb and hold at 15 knots.

Max mentioned that she had heard the gunfire and wondered if I was ok. I said it was nothing to do with me and I have no idea as to the true identity of the persons responsible for the racket. I relayed what had happened on the bridge and she just drew a blank. She did relate that she had heard what may have been gunfire a week or so back on one of her last visits before I woke up but couldn’t be certain.

The odd stuff just kept on piling up. Max eased off the throttle after about a mile.

I related my journey and what I had found on the way in terms of equipment and left out the details of what had apparently happened at the police cordon. I thought a grim reminder of the reality of our situation was a tad redundant.

On the journey, I got my found kit sorted out. Ended up with three full magazines for the MP5, two full for the Glock pistol.

I considered what I may have to do if it meant combating any of the walkers. To avoid it all together would be top of the list but I had the sneaking suspicion it would come down to it one day. I had my club but that was makeshift at best, something better would have to be sourced.

Options, well dealing with them from a distance would be nice but noise attracts them. A need for suppressed weapons then and I had a good idea where to get them assuming none of my former brethren had got there before me.

One of those good thing/bad thing deals, which one it was depended on your viewpoint. Something better than my trainers would have to be got and just one set of clothing was not really an option. For clothing to fit someone my size, off the peg just wouldn’t quite cut it. The thought of parading about in my skivvies waiting for washing to dry was as good an idea as any when in my own home.

In someone else’s house? Not so much methinks.

So, I knew where to get everything I thought I required. The getting and getting back without incident of the un-dead kind, or indeed any other kind was another matter.

We travelled for two hours and talked about nothing in particular. Truth is I was never one for small talk but right now, it seemed a good idea. She told me of herself and family, born and raised in California but came here after schooling to learn Law at Oxford. I reciprocated with my potted life story which didn’t take long. Orphaned at 2 years old, but never adopted. My sister, some two years older than I and after being split up during my teens, she had been taken in by a family that had moved to Australia and had a nice life there with a husband who was a well decent bloke and raised two boys, now 8 and 10 respectively and good lads the both of them. The conversation between us petered out after about an hour.

For some reason after a while in silent thought, I remembered Thomas D'Urfey's Wit and Mirth, or Pills to Purge Melancholy. It was a collection of songs published about 1698 and one ‘Over the Hills and Far Away’ came to mind. But not the original version as laid out in the copy I had, but the version popularised in the ‘Sharpe’ TV series and it was sung by John Tam. I always liked that version best.

For reasons unknown and in low voice mindful of too much sound, I started to sing it. Or what passed for singing considering that the best tune I can carry probably belonged in the waste bucket back in the portacabin.

Here’s forty shillings on the drum
for those who'll volunteer to come
to list and fight the foe today
over the hills and far away


Chorus:


O'er the hills and o'er the main
To Flanders, Portugal and Spain
King George commands and we obey
over the hills and far away


On the second chorus, Max joined in and sang the rest of the chorus parts with me, it served to lift both our spirits a fair bit before we arrived at her home. It had taken some three hours to make the journey but all things considered, I felt a fair bit better about my circumstances as the handsome little vessel bore us safely to Eel Pie Island.

A small spit of land in the Thames, measuring some 600 yards long by about 100 yards at its widest point and home to many small or just above ‘cottage’ industries. Ad agencies, artists’ studios, small boatyards and the like squashed in to the centre and eastern end. Some houses of differing architectural style lined part of the southern bank and here and there on other parts of the island.

She told me her grandparents place was at the western end of the island, fenced and secure with its own dock. The rest of the island she had not investigated on her own and I didn’t blame her. The thought of going round that rabbit warren of buildings under current circumstances did not exactly grab me as a good idea for a merry stroll.

One thing this place did have going for it was a single foot bridge connecting it to the ‘mainland’ and that was the only way on or off the island apart from by boat or going for a swim. That showed some excellent defensive potential which I fully intended to capitalise on.

Max steered the small vessel neatly around the western tip of the island and up to the small jetty. She moored the boat and we got off with all the gear I’d collected. Moving up a small path that wound slightly in between the trees, Max led me to a rather nice house. The exterior seemed to be made from brick build on the ground floor to wood planking painted in beige with black trim for the smaller upper floor. I estimated that it was some 50’ in length and about 30’ wide

As we approached, I noticed the solar panels on the roof and made mention to Max.

She said her grandfather had installed those along with a generator for lighting and water heating systems. They had water storage and filtration systems as it appeared that her grandfather was in to being as self-sufficient as possible. Considering the current mess hereabouts it was a bloody good thing he did.

Max glanced back at me as we approached the glass fronted porch.

“I expect the water will be hot and there will be enough for you to take a shower.”

Considering how funky I was still feeling, if the chairman of the National Lottery suddenly popped up and informed me of my jackpot win, he would get told to **** off with all speed in favour of an honest to goodness hot shower.

Of course if he had mentioned a bevy of beautiful and hopefully naked women would be presenting the cheque then I may have had to think about it…well just a little bit anyway.

A woman must have been watching us approach as she appeared at the front door before we arrived. Dark skinned so possibly of African or Caribbean parentage. I supposed this to be Martha the doctor.

She was dressed in ordinary if fairly well fitting jeans, trainers and a blue front button up shirt. Slim build and maybe in the 5’10” or so bracket, large dark eyes, a wide smiling mouth with very white teeth and high cheekbones made a very good first impression I can tell you. Topped off with a short but well-kept mane of satin black, slightly curly hair.

She had one of those faces that I can only describe as ‘honest’, which must have given confidence to any patient under her care.

Stepping forward, she embraced Max in the manner of a loving big sister to younger sibling and the look of relief was abundantly obvious. Then her gaze fell upon yours truly, who was possibly holding up a good impression of a tidily dressed wild man of Borneo. After regarding me for a few seconds, she spoke. Accent and manner of speech, definitely and most typically English.

“You look like you could do with a shower and shave.” The smile that accompanied those words was unmistakably warm. I responded in kind.

“Now there’s an idea I can live with, you must be Martha”

She nodded, stepped away from Max and we shook hands, her slender hand almost disappearing inside mine which seemed to amuse her to a small degree. She invited me inside and gave me the quick tour consisting of where the bathroom was and an invitation to get properly cleaned up. No urging required there and she provided me with the appropriate scrubbing equipment and what she could quickly grab in the way of shaving gear.

Hot pink plastic disposable razors were not my usual style but I wasn’t going to argue.

All this was done with no hesitation or questions; she left me to it and left the bathroom. I assumed there would be some talk regarding the new arrival between the ladies so did not dwell on the subject and resolved to deal with the matter at hand. The bathroom was a fully tiled affair and spotlessly clean, simple but functional fittings gave a 50/50 impression of style and practicality.

The glass enclosed shower cubicle was the first to beckon but I thought a shave would be the best place to start. Then I got the first look at myself in the mirror.

It was not pretty.

Looking like I had been pulled backwards through a hedge coupled with something the cat dragged in and then dragged out again in disgust pretty much summed it up. The hair looked like someone had leapt out of a dark alley to frighten me and done a bloody good job, a months’ worth of straggly beard growth didn’t improve matters either so I set to work.

The better part of 45 mins later had me looking and feeling somewhat more human that I had for over a week. Dressing and making sure I hadn’t left trails of dirt about the place, I left the bathroom and walked along the short corridor in to the living room. The inside of the house matched the bathroom in layout and decor, some style with practicality.

Polished wooden floor boards, smooth cream painted walls gave the interior a light and airy feel, a home to live and be comfortable in without excessive adornment.

Late afternoon sunlight seemed to spread through the place in to every corner making it not hot but most certainly a comfortable temperature for English spring time.

Some personal touches about the place, pictures and small ornaments on the fireplace mantle, black slate fireplace and a real wood burning one to boot. A largish wall mounted TV over a low wooden cabinet. A sofa and two chairs formed a shallow ‘U’ shape around a low wooden table, facing the fire where I would have expected them to be facing the TV but I supposed at that time, there may not be anything to watch. The living room and kitchen were adjacent to each other in an open plan fashion I rather liked.

The far end of the short corridor led to at least two rooms I surmised, from the living room in one corner, a steep staircase went up to what I imagined to be a small room that covered only about a quarter of the ground area for the house itself.

Clean and comfortable were two words that could adequately describe the house. The girls were sitting at the kitchen table in quiet conversation when I came through the living room. The smell of food cooking hit my nostrils; I tried not to dribble and damn near blew it. My ‘feed me dammit!’ expression must have shoulder charged its way to the front my face and this had not gone unnoticed as they both looked in my direction.

Martha barely suppressed a laugh, Max failed completely and I was invited to join them for dinner. Like I was going to bloody refuse, the way my stomach began to make rumbling noises was a bit of a giveaway as well.

“Thank you ladies, for the use of the bathroom and the hospitality. The offer of dinner is most gracious” I just about managed a fake pained expression "but please tell me it’s not deep fried snack bars unless you have plenty of tomato ketchup to go with them.”

They both saw the funny side and assured me it was not. To be honest though, if it had been, they would have gotten scoffed anyway. I’m certainly not picky about food.

Early evening and I enjoyed a real home cooked meal of subtly spicy vegetable stew with potatoes followed by baked apples. It was the most delicious thing I felt I had ever eaten and made absolutely sure there was no leftovers. While it might not seem much, it was a veritable banquet to me and I consumed it like I was starving.

Incidentally, I do know what that’s like through survival training and I can say with complete confidence that anyone who rolls out that old phrase “I couldn’t eat that if I was starving.” never has.

I think they both got the drift and I was only happy that the intake of snack bars had primed my stomach for this; otherwise I suspect it would have done something very unpleasant to my digestive tract and likely not endeared me to my charming hosts.

Once dinner was complete, Max and Martha refused any offer I made to assist with the washing up and we conversed as they did the wash and dry routine. I thanked Martha for doing what she did in saving my life and Max for her bravery in keeping me going.

Both seemed happy to hear that but they made no big deal of it and simply said “You’re welcome” with a smile each in return. They simply seemed happy with the company and conversation and I tried my best to be a genial guest in their home.

As the sun set, Max drew the curtains which I noted were of fairly thick material and switched on the lights.

It took me a few seconds to register surprise as my brain reminded itself of the situation outside the walls of this house then remembered the mention of a generator and seeing the solar panels on the roof.

The conversation continued late in to the evening, we spoke of each other, our lives and so forth in a sort of ‘getting to know you’ deal. It eventually turned to what had happened and how everything had gone from normal to total **** storm almost overnight. Martha related her experiences of what had happened and I could see this was pretty much old news to Max who just sat crossed legged on one of the large easy chairs in the living room.

The doctor told me of how things had gone bad in a very short space of time, within 48 hours the city of London had gone from living city to being owned only by the dead. She and the rest of the emergency services had been the last ones out but had to simply make a run for it in any direction that seemed appropriate. What government control there was had broken down swiftly once the first of the dead had started to get mobile. Sadly the understanding of the nature of the infection and how it spread had arrived far too late and without some centralised co-ordination of effort, the information was pretty much academic.

When the dead were finally on the move and en masse, the order came to evacuate London.

Max decided to turn in though I suspect more from discomfort with the conversation than actual fatigue. She gave Martha a peck on the cheek, I was happy to receive one also and with a slight smile and a cheery “See you in the morning” to us both, she climbed the stairs to her bedroom without looking back.

Martha watched her go with a look of sadness, rose from the sofa and indicated me to follow. She led me down the short corridor to the two doors at the end and opened one to reveal a small room with a single bed that looked freshly made up.

“I hope our accommodations are up to liking sir?” She smiled warmly and indicated the room with a flourish of one hand. I couldn’t help but smile and said they were most certainly up to scratch. I asked if Max would be OK and the doctor took a deep breath.

“I’m not certain but I think that she had to deal with her grandparents. Somehow they become un-dead and she alone had to take care of it. There are two fresh graves out in the wooded area by the river bank that she visits…I know when she goes there but I don’t speak to her about it”

The knot in my stomach came on and tightened as she related this. Poor little lass. I had to admit the ready acceptance of this large stranger in their midst and kind spirit they both showed in abundance was unexpected but incredibly appreciated. I tend to go with my gut feelings when dealing with strangers and I liked Max very swiftly on first meeting her and felt the same way about Martha.

Good and decent souls both, whom I then and there resolved to do the best I could by for what they had done for me and they did this for no other reason than it was the right thing to do. It was one of those times that can restore your faith in humanity.

Martha related that she and Max had seen no river traffic or air traffic for that matter and the only other things moving about were the dead.

It would appear that we were on our own big time. I reckoned that if the cavalry hadn’t come over the hill by now, we could be in for a bloody long wait…and that may well be in vain but one thing at a time.

“So you have no firm idea of how bad it is out there or how far this has spread?” I asked. She said that she had no idea at all, they had been secure here so far and had sighted no walkers on the island but had not purposefully gone and looked, and I didn’t blame them in the slightest.

There seemed to be no radio or TV to speak of apart from some very weak stuff but she mentioned that it was from outside the UK, possibly French in origin but it was patchy reception at best.

She and Max had no foreign language skills to speak of so that was a bit of a blank spot. “I wish I’d paid attention to French lessons in school now!” She quipped.

“Not to worry” I assured her “My old French teacher thought I could barely speak English so I’m in no position to judge.” She laughed softly and returned my smile.

She closed the conversation with a genuine “Sleep well Ben" and closed the door as she left. I turned my attention to getting a decent bit of shut eye but by choice this time. That however, proved to be easy in planning but not in practise. The switch in my head went to ‘tactical planning mode’ as soon as my head hit the pillow. It has several positions from ‘ordinary bloke’ to ‘stone cold professional bastard’ as the situation required. I have no qualms about admitting that side of my nature as trained by the British Army and Special Forces work.

As the bard once put it ‘Above all, to thy known self be true’ and I was not in the habit of denying what I was capable of.

I ran through what I could do with myself, if for no other reason than to start on the road to my ultimate goal of getting my home back. I am a man of simple pleasures. A place to call home, a good book and a comfortable chair to sit in and I was sorted. Right now I had none of these and the ****ers responsible for taking that away were going to answer in full.

So where to begin? First off was to get the gear I needed then secure the island. I knew where to start to find the stuff required but that would just get the first bit done, more would have to come. A vehicle would help, preferably something that would entail good carrying capacity with low maintenance or at least be tough enough to do what was required.

My mind’s eye switched view to my location. Twickenham…then a flash of memory. To the north is Hounslow and there’s a barracks there. Cavalry Regiment if I recalled correctly. Vehicles with kit and radios hopefully all in abundance. Okedoke then, that’s a place to go have a look at and if needs be, commandeer whatever shiny kit I could get my grubby mitts on.

But first things first, A hardware shop, preferably close by, to pick up some equipment that may be needed for, shall we say gaining rapid entry to secured premises. So crowbars and bolt cutters for certain along with some chains and with luck, snap locks on the ends of ‘em.

So then, get geared up, get tooled up, clear the island…yep, that’ll keep me occupied and out of trouble for a bit. I had no idea exactly when I finally conked out (fell asleep) but at least that allowed me the peace of my poetry reading little angel in my dreams.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
(4)

Back In Harness

THUNK…clunk thud.

That’s the best way to describe the sound that awoke me. I sat up immediately and tried to locate the source of the sound. Seemed to be coming from not too far outside my window. Rising with speed, I moved the curtain a fraction to allow view to the outside world. I had to blink a few times as my eyes adjusted to the morning sun glare.

THUNK…clunk thud.

I breathed out a held lungful of air in relief and smiled at the way Max was swinging the axe to chop firewood, doing a pretty damn good job of it as well. Despite her small frame, she sure could give that wood nugget what for. I waited until the axe landed, then tapped on the window to get her attention then opened it. I mustered the best mock annoyed expression that I could and spoke in a low growl, still mindful of noise.

“What the bloody hell do ya think you’re doing waking me at this hour!?” Looking at my watch, I could see it was just past 7am “Have you no consideration woman!?”

She immediately caught on and smiled broadly “You should have been up ages ago lazybones!”

I raised my hand to point and opened my mouth as if to reply, but stopped suddenly and settled for slumped shoulders and meekly replying “All right then…” and closing the window in defeat with a grin spreading across my face. I could hear her laugh so that got the day off to a decent start for us at least. I pulled on my clothes and headed for the bathroom for a wash, brush up and physical necessities. After attending to all of those, I headed for the kitchen and found Martha all present and correct. “Morning Ben, breakfast?”I accepted the offer gladly and was presented with a cuppa and a bowl of porridge, after being seated at the table, both went down lovely and in very short order. “You sleep ok?” was the next question and a solid nod was made.

“Excellent thanks, out like a light and stayed that way though the short lumberjack alarm clock left something to be desired.” It took her a few seconds to figure that one out then burst out laughing.

“She’s always been an early riser it would seem” I refrained from telling her my personal up and about time was about 5am under normal circumstances but appreciated the lay in this morning. I sat in thought for a few moments going over last night’s mental gymnastics.

“Penny for your thoughts?” Martha’s question brought me back to the here and now.

“Oh I was just going over what I was going to do with myself, one has a plan, just have to enact it and then the fun begins.” Her brow furrowed and cocked her head in questioning fashion but before I could respond, Max came in through the door adjacent to the room I had been sleeping in, obviously the back way in and out. She beamed a smile at both of us and a seriously cheerful good morning greeting, gave Martha a hug and then myself which was happily received.

“Sorry about waking you Ben.” She said earnestly, I gave Max a sideways look.

“No you’re not!” and returned the still beaming smile. She laughed and Martha rose to get her much the same breakfast she had served me but a slightly smaller portion. Once seated she dug in with gusto to the porridge bowl. Martha seated herself, indicated toward me with her tea mug and spoke in a lofty tone. “Ben was just about to tell me of his grand master plan!” Max took a gulp of tea and looked at me quizzically.

I spoke of the first part to get some required items then clear and secure the island. Made the point that if it was all secure then at least there would be some supplies to stretch out what they already had and less need for foraging trips for a while. While they seemed fairly well stocked, supply of some items would not last forever especially if I stuck around for a while which was not beyond the bounds of possibility.

They both saw the sense but Max pressed for more details. I explained that in my view, there were a few things I’d need which were of necessity, changes of clothes and the like considering my physical stature. They were all waiting back at my place. She understood that and asked where my home was, I told her that Martha knew where it was, right outside where she found me laying like an badly filled sack of spuds on the pavement.

“I remember.” Said Martha “that big old three storey house.” I told her correct but that it was only the top floor flat that was mine. There was stuff there that would be useful and if possible, my bike would help but that would have to wait until I cleared the island so the foot bridge could be used. Max made a suggestion about carrying it on the boat back here. I informed her that was problematic at best seeing as how it’s a 500cc bike and it would mean waiting there on dock under the assumption I could get it started and the little boat could carry it safely back without capsizing.

Also I thought to myself, running that lovely woodwork was out of the question. I had the idea she’d want to try anyway but it presented more problems than I would have liked to deal with. I nipped that thought in the bud before Max suggested it and made it appear like it would have been nice but not really necessary. Clothing and personal stuff was the first priority from my point of view.

“So Captain Max, if your good ship is ready to sail, I’m ready when thou art me dear!”

A look of worry crossed Martha’s face but Max was already rising and said “I’ll go check her over and we’ll be off” Then left with more than a bit of enthusiasm. I caught the look on Martha’s face.

“Don’t worry; I won’t push my luck, especially since Max will be with me. One shot at getting my gear and if it’s too dodgy, we’ll be on our way back sharpish and I give you my word on that.”

The look softened slightly but I could tell she would not be happy until Max was home and safe. I shared the sentiment and left to get my gear together. The pack Max had given me held the club, some water, the seemingly omnipresent snack bars and spare magazines. One was locked in to the MP5 and the Glock and spare clips placed in the belt and strapped that on.

All geared up and Max was waiting in the living room when I came out, both her and Martha eyed the weapons. “Just in case” I said in an upbeat tone.

“See?” said Max, “I’ll be just fine and Ben will look after me.”

Both of them showed a measure of confidence in me, Max somewhat more than Martha admittedly but that made it all the more imperative for me that I not let either of them down.

The journey was uneventful and Max moved the runabout slowly toward the Westminster Boating Base jetty. This placed me less than 150 yards from my home on St Georges Square. This was one dock that was gated but Max had told me that the gates were open so she had always elected to use one with secured entry ways, the closest being Westminster Pier and it had the most open ground between the river and where I was spending my enforced long nap.

She related on the trip that it was always easier to see them on open ground than built up areas, since avoiding them was always the better option and I was inclined to agree. It was an open dock but we approached with care to make sure there were no unwelcome persons or former persons there to greet us. It turned out there was no-one around so she tied up the boat and I got the club out of my pack, slung but chambered a round in the MP5 so as ready as I would be for this little jaunt.

Taking the lead, I moved up the walkway from the dock to the glass fronted single storey pavilion building. To the right and connected to this via an atrium, was a function room building with a covered balcony facing the Thames This place was a like a party/reception/bar place thing for hire, quite large and well laid out. The first thing I noticed was that the doors leading from the pavilion directly at the end of the walkway were closed.

So far so good then.

A covered walkway extended around the outside to the left. Moving slowly up the sloping walkway until I could see through the full length windows in to the pavilion, where I halted and took a good look inside, the sun was high enough for the walkway covers to block direct sunlight in to the windows but that gave more than enough ambient to see the innards of the building.

Thankfully, it appeared empty. Moving onward and the windows gave more than enough view to see the walkway around the corner was also clear. This led to an open yard, a parking area for this place and the Vila de Cesari nightclub/restaurant place next door.

This area was occupied however. A single walker dressed in less than squeaky clean evening wear and right in our bloody way. Getting over the walkway fencing in any manner would have attracted its attention I believed. Terrific!

We both crouched and I looked at Max; she saw what I was guessing used to be a man and had that ‘what are we going to do now’ look about her. I was hoping to avoid this for a while yet but sometimes, you just don’t get the option. I whispered her to stay put for a bit. She looked worried and placed a hand on my arm, I think she was about to tell me to be careful but must have decided it was a redundant statement. I just grinned, unslung the pack, gripped the club and moved toward the end of the walkway.

The shabbily dressed individual was just standing there and staring off to my left. I paused and made a visual sweep of the rest of the area. Just I, Max and our stationary friend seemed to be the only occupants of this little corner of London.

Looking past the end of the walkway, about a two foot drop to the gravel covered ground then 30 or so yards of open ground to cover before I got to where grey and gruesome was standing. For some reason, the words “Time to nut up or shut up” went through my mind. I was sure I’d heard that in a film or something.

I moved one leg, and then the other over the top rail, paused then dropped to the ground in a slightly dainty fashion, or what passed for dainty as far as a lump like me was concerned.

Yep, that did it though it wasn’t my movement that seemed to attract his attention. There wasn’t much noise but as soon as my feet hit the gravel, I might as well have just whistled at him and started waving. The head snapped around like radar tracking had switched on in its head. For a few seconds he or it looked at me then began shuffling toward with one arm waving, and then it started to groan. Well it would have done so in the manner I was expecting if most of his throat hadn’t appeared to be AWOL.

The grey skin and dirty clothing in contrast to the large patch of red brown over the front of what must have been an expensive shirt and jacket. It got only slightly quicker as it closed the gap and out of politeness, or just wanting to get this done, I moved a few steps closer. Also I thought it was a really good idea to have some manoeuvring room.

Closing the gap to about 10 feet, I stood my ground and made ready for a good swing with the club. I noticed that its left arm was just hanging limp and its right was doing the entire waving thing. My mouth went like parchment as I adopted my best ‘Casey at the bat’ baseball stance and prayed that, like the aforementioned fellow, I wouldn’t strike out.

The walker got down to some 6 feet from me then a split second of hesitation from yours truly just as I was about to swing, Its face contorted to a look of sheer rage and absolute malevolent hatred as it made a final and seemingly very determined lunge. I wasn’t expecting that at all from a creature such as this. None the less I swung and possibly put a bit more effort in to it than was required after what I had just seen.

Actually now I think about it, I put everything I had behind that swing.

An almost simultaneous dull thud and squelching crunch sound came and went quickly as the club tore most of its upper skull away and sent bone and red grey sludge matter arcing through the air. I spun almost 360 degrees myself and staggered back a few steps. The body had already hit the floor and I was keenly aware of my breathing having quickened rather a lot.

I had to stand for a few moments. I have killed before, many times but not one of those who had fallen had that look on their faces. Rage and hatred yes but not at the level this one had displayed. As I think a somewhat Anglo-American expression would put it, that creeped me out and then some.

Rather unpleasant gunk dripped from the end of the club and I gave it a quick rinse in a nearby puddle.

I became aware of a presence close by and turned to look, Max stood looking at me from the walkway. It may have been seconds or minutes, I am still not sure before she asked the predictable but in quiet voice "Are you ok?”

I nodded, straightened up and almost automatically adopted a calm voice. “Yeah, still a bit out of shape I reckon” then forced a smirk “almost screwed meself in to the ground with a left hand thread there…Shall we?”

I don’t know if she believed the show of calm but let it pass without comment, joined me and handed me the pack as we made our way carefully to Grosvenor Road.



The quiet desolation of London without her people descended on me like a weight once more as we crossed the road and made our way down the narrow back street, almost directly opposite the boat club dock, which runs behind the row of town houses until I arrived at the rear of the one that held my top floor flat. The back gate to the small yard that all these houses have was still secured.

I placed my ear to the door and knocked lightly. I heard no sound after a few seconds and then punched in the four digit code on the mechanical door lock, gestured to Max to stand back and turned the handle. Pushing the door open and then taking a few steps back, the door swung inward without sound and I stood, waiting.

Nothing but silence greeted me and I made my way in. Looking around, nothing was disturbed and nothing moved. I beckoned Max in and shut the door. I looked at the back of the building and up to the top floor. No windows open as far as I could see and the fire escape that zigzagged up the outside was clear. We slowly climbed the stairs to each platform, keeping a wary eye on the windows for movement. None was forthcoming so we continued and I only hoped the bedroom window I had left open just a smidgen when last here was still that way.

Lady luck was with me this day it would seem.

Arriving at the top floor, I advised Max to wait half way down the last flight of steps. I took a look in through the window at the familiar surroundings and slowly slid the sash window upwards. I waited, laid down the club and brought the MP5 to bear. There was no swinging room here and it’s a long way down if I mess up so the lesser of two evils. I whistled a few notes then waited. No sound came in answer.

I could see the door to my flat still ajar as I must have left it. Deep breath then stepped in, over the low chest of drawers underneath the window and started to make a room to room sweep. Kitchen next to my bedroom clear, closing and locking the door to the inside staircase down to the second floor as I went past, along the short corridor, Bathroom devoid of visitors, the front room and lounge likewise so I quickly went back to the bedroom and called Max in.

Home and safe I allowed myself to relax and smile at being back in familiar surroundings.

“Make yaself at home my little angel” Glancing at my watch, it said 11am.

I went through to my lounge room at the front of the place and sat in my oversized easy chair for a few moments and surveyed the room. Everything was just as I had left it, the small wall mounted book cases to each side and full floor to ceiling and side to side one behind the chair still held all my precious printed matter.

Large screen TV still connected to the left wall, it was as though I had only just left and all was righteous with the world as the familiar scent of paper filled my nostrils. A temporary feeling as I would with no small regret have to leave but I intended to make the most of it.

The walls were typical for this kind of building, just flat plastered and painted in neutral light colours.

I’m not one for adornments as such, just the things that mean a lot to me. In the lounge, I had pictures of times past with a surly bunch of wayward ne’re-do-wells from both the Para’s and SAS. Two small wood backed shield plaques with the Parachute and SAS Regiment badges and some little trinkets if you will, of my life.

Two of my favourite things are a good indication of my character I have heard it said and had pride of place on the shelf above my TV. One was a large pottery figure of Pooh Bear scratching his chin while deep in thought. The other is a china figure I had made of someone who I suppose it could be said I emulate at times and is emblazoned with the words ‘A Terrorists Worst Nightmare’

It’s the Warner Bros. Cartoon Tasmanian Devil in 80’s style SAS assault gear.

That was made by a young lass who did stuff to order and sold other things she’d made at the regular Sunday market at Camden lock. I looked at it and hoped Jane was safe and sound elsewhere, far from this.

Max laughed out loud when she saw it and sat on the sofa against the right hand wall and then looked somewhat wide eyed and smiling at the book shelves.

“Yeah, I do got a few of ‘em don’t I" She merely nodded in agreement. “Well, I’ll go get me kit together, have a browse why don’t ya!”

I left her alone and went back to my bedroom. Knelt down and pulled the large trunk from under the bed. Opening the lid, I checked the gear over as I removed it a piece at a time. A few sets of Multicam ecu2 trousers and shirt with smock, head wrap and floppy bush hat, Wiley X green gloves, Oakley wind jacket glasses, Adidas gsg black boots, my seriously comfy brown Lowa mountain boots, and Leatherman MUT. The Gerber Prodigy combat knife, still good in its sheath.

The MOLLE low profile rig with integrated Pegasus airborne belt, ever useful Karrimor sabre pack and a Yukon Spartan night vision monocular. With some reverence, I undid the wrapping on my Kukri and scabbard. The true Nepalese blade was a favourite amongst the old guard in the SAS. As useful as it was to the tribes of Nepal, we had found it just as useful in almost any circumstance where a good blade was required. Including close quarter combat as the Ghurkhas had used them to great effect in more than a few close engagements over the years since the Second World War.

Granted that was never its primary purpose, it was a tool for all seasons to native Nepalese and likewise to us, just used in slightly different fashions.

As was the standard opinion in the Army concerning Ghurkhas, be ever afraid of a small smiling bloke that carries a ****ing big knife.

I quickly changed in to my combat gear and suddenly felt all the better for it. Took what stuff I required on changes of clothing, cleaning gear, toiletries and so forth which were packed in to the Karrimor. Finally I went to the wardrobe, opened it and looked to the top shelf; a small shallow cardboard box about the size of a dinner plate was taken down and opened.

It may not seem a lot to some but to those who have won it and know what you have to do to get it, it means a hell of a great deal. I removed the sandy coloured beret and gave it a brushing that it didn’t require. I looked at the cloth badge sewn on the front.

Very often it is referred to as a winged dagger; I could see why though it is supposed to be Excalibur wreathed in flames.

The downward blade pointed to the motto underneath that said all it needed to.

‘WHO DARES WINS’

I placed the beret on my head and shaped it as a matter of pride, it still fitted exactly as it should despite just a bit more hair under it than I normally would have. I placed the MP5 magazines in one pouch and the Glock ones on the belt pouches. Holstered the Glock and slung on the MP5.

In the small kitchen, site of many a culinary success and disaster, I relived the cupboards of all the tinned and dry goods I could carry, loaded up the pack as tightly as possible to prevent any noise. It left some space but I really had nothing to fill it with, it would do though.

One idea sprang to mind and I grabbed my coin tubes, a left over souvenir from one of my many overseas jaunts. They were short at about three inches long, chromed steel tubes made to hold spare change in a spring loaded mechanism. I loaded them up with as many two penny pieces as I had in my spare change pot and filled all four. I had a use in mind for them later if required.

Took one glance in the bathroom mirror, had a final kit check and mentally announced I was good to go.

I stepped back in to the front room; Max was looking at book I knew so very well. She glanced at me then did a double take. I suppose I must have looked like someone ready to go to war and thinking about it, that wasn’t far from the truth.

I smiled and gestured to the large book she was holding “I see you have my favourite book there me darlin’, Twenty Thousand Leagues under the Seas, the proper title one Mr Verne gave his story, 1873 Osgood Smith edition with the illustrations”

She looked at the large book and run her hand over the tooled leather front cover; I think she shared my appreciation for the printed word. “It’s beautiful Ben”

We exchanged smiles and I stepped forward and unslung my pack, taking the book from her, I carefully wrapped it and placed it inside. Closed the pack and re-slung it on my shoulders, it was getting a bit lumpy weight wise but nothing I couldn’t handle "Well best take it with us so you can read it eh?” She seemed to appreciate the thought “C’mon then, let’s be off my little angel!”

Max stopped and looked around. “It’s a lovely place Ben, I’d like to come back and visit sometime”

I gave her a quick but gentle hug considering all the kit I had strapped to me. “You will be welcome anytime, my home will always be open to you me blossom” I do have the habit of using terms of endearment like that toward women, so far none have objected. I pocketed my keys on the way out and it was with no small regret I left my home but there was a job to be done.

Standing on the top fire escape balcony, I looked at the street below and out to Grosvenor Road.

Nothing living or otherwise in sight so began the slow walk down the steps with club in hand and weapons secured. I stopped when we reached the yard and went to one side where a rigid wooden cover was fixed to the wall; it looked like one of those large garden cabinet tool keeper things and was about four feet high, three foot deep and some seven feet long. I used my key to undo the padlock on the doors and opened them.

There sat my MT500, a 500cc Rotax engine Armstrong/Harley Davidson British Army dispatch rider motorcycle, worn in all the right places but still solidly functional.

I preferred the older type of Army stuff as it wasn’t bogged down with modern electronic doo-dads. The left handed Kick-start on a MT500 took some practice but once that was mastered, she turned over first time, every time. I dearly wanted to take her with us.

I think Max caught on but bless her heart, said nothing to that effect other than “I’ll bet that’s fun to ride”

My grin was all the agreement she seemed to require but I shut the doors, locked them and moved on. We retraced our steps without incident, boarded the Chris Craft and were away in short order. I slung my pack in the rear seating well just so the boat remained on as even a keel possible with a lump like me in it, all bombed up and ready to spoil someone’s day.

It was just past midday, the weather was bright and warm for our trip back and Max put a bit of speed on for this. Little more than an hour and a half later, we were back in the little house on the island and sorting the food out to replenish the cupboards. Max was all talk about the flat and the books; apparently she very much enjoyed the trip and why not. The talk didn’t stop much between mouthfuls of the late lunch either bless ‘er.

This seemed to make Martha very happy so I said nothing to dampen Max’s spirits. I stayed in my combats but grounded my gear in my room. Over lunch and in to the afternoon, I got a word or two in edgeways about a visit to Teddington Lock which Max had told me has a large hardware place not too far from the docks, which she had visited often. The change in subject was enough to get her in to a slightly less foaming at the mouth excitement mood. I think for Max, what we had just done was almost like a fun day out which she apparently needed without knowing she did. I was happy to have provided the catalyst for a slight distraction from reality, even if only for a little while.

I went out for a jog about and exercise for the rest of the afternoon. The place was well geared up for the self-sufficiency deal. They had a small but well-kept vegetable garden; I checked the shed near the house, an absolutely spotless tool-shed come workshop. Tools were laid out in quite precise fashion on a shadow boards around the walls so no worries about finding a screwdriver when needed.

While going about, I envisaged an area for chickens to be kept as I would have currently committed murder or something close to it for a fried egg sandwich. A simple thing but it’s amazing what you suddenly have to do when you can’t just go out to a local greasy spoon cafe and get one. And yes, the question of bread for said sarnie was not missed out either. That also went on the mental ‘to do’ list. One has to have some goals in life after all.

I had no idea how long this situation would continue but was not holding on to any illusion that it would all blow over by the weekend, sadly.

After an excellent dinner liberated from the stuff I’d brought along of Chilli con carne by way of a can of ready done Stag Chilli and pouch of Uncle Ben’s Mexican bean rice, we relaxed.

And yes, my nephews had brought up the subject of rice cooking skills with their Uncle Ben on more than one occasion being the cheeky little buggers they are. My sister did nothing to discourage them in this which came as no surprise to me.

Max decided to get comfy in my lap for reasons best known only to herself but I wasn’t objecting and read the book aloud to me and Martha. I was happy to spend an evening in excellent company and mentally telling the world outside to **** off for a while.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
(5)

Larcenous Behaviours

Teddington Lock nestled neatly in-between Kingston-upon Thames and Twickenham. Straddling the banks of the River Thames, it could be called part of the Greater London suburbs but I believe the residents may think otherwise. Academic at this point however, as the only inhabitants were long since gone, the living ones anyway.

The runabout was tied up to the river side barge moorings as me and Max made our way in to Teddington. The morning sun shone clear in a pale blue sky, just past ten and we were back in dangerous territory. The hardware shop Max mentioned was one her Grandfather used to go to as he liked the service and people there she related to me before we had left that morning. It was on the Teddington High Street about half a click from the river.

About a hundred yards from the river, at the Broom and Ferry Road Junction we encountered our first obstacle. Cover was sparse but it did mean we could see them long before they would notice us. Sneaking around the Boat House Studio and Café and checking the car park was clear, we hunkered down just behind the open iron gates.

A group of half a dozen were loitering around the junction for reasons best known to themselves. About thirty yards from where we were hiding and showing no signs of moving anytime soon. I looked at Max and whispered “How’s your throwing arm?”

She cocked her head and the normally perfect brow furrowed slightly. I pulled one of the coin tubes and thumbed out four of the copper coins. I took a step back and then aimed my throw toward Broom Road which was at ninety degrees to where we needed to go. Putting my grenade lobbing skills to good use, I gave the coins a well decent heft and watched them fly.

They hit the tarmac with multiple resounding sharp pings, as hoped it was enough to attract the attention of the ragged mob standing there and with the expected moans starting to sound off, they went on their merry way in search of what I supposed they hoped was breakfast. We both held out position and gave them a few minutes. Max simply smiled and nodded her head at me with thumbs up gesture.

We moved on with some speed, there were walkers here and there. None of them noticed us as we moved though I thought the few that were wandering around the St Mary and St Alban church graveyard was oddly appropriate. After a short while we made it close to where the hardware shop was. Near Udney Park Road, another problem came upon us.

A mob of about eight or so walkers, were hanging around the outside of the Kings Head pub. Granted I could have really used a pint and chaser right about now but seems they did as well. All well and good normally but they were now in the way. The coin trick would be of little use here.

We were both crouched behind a parked car, they were about 50 or so yards ahead and there was no cover to get closer. We still had to get to the hardware store which was some forty yards beyond so taking them out with the pistol or MP5 was a bust due to how many others it would attract, on the way out maybe but while we still needed time to get in and do the grand theft crowbar bit, shooting our way in was out of the question.

I pulled the club out of the pack and handed the MP5 to Max, gave her a very quick run-through on what to do and left her with it.

I stepped out and hefted the club on my shoulder, once I was out of her vicinity I allowed myself some deep breaths. I would have to get close. I moved in a crouch along the shaded side of the high street and checked around for any other bastards lurking, none detected so here we go.

I closed the gap to 10 yards then stood and walked closer. “Morning gents.” I noticed one that was possibly female once upon a time, now in serious need of a makeover “and lady.” That was all it took.

They started to move toward me. I put my plan in to action which was to lead them a short distance and start lining them up then go in to a self-propelled game of Whack-A-Mole and see what happened. They came on and were despatched swiftly and thankfully, quietly. The first one went down, a few steps back, the next and so on. I left a gruesome trail of six over about 40 yards of the High Street before a distraction caused me to almost stumble.

From out of nowhere, a smallish light beige and patchy black coloured missile on four legs went straight for the last walker in the line and locked its teeth on to the dead fellow’s ragged trouser leg and was not letting go. I took down the one in front of me and then took a look at what we had here.

The Alsatian pup couldn’t have been any more than a year old was really going for it on the walkers’ trouser leg. Said shabby looking individual was swinging its arm ineffectually at the dog, not even getting close. I stepped forward and took care of it while it was distracted by the furious furry one giving its trouser leg what for. As soon as it fell, the mutt backed off and became calm as you like, just sat there looking at me.

Max came out and walked up to stand beside me, the dog just looked at her then back to me. I looked at Max, shrugged and went down on one knee, looking at the animal.

“Hello mate, where did you spring from?” and patted my leg as I spoke. The dog trotted over, tail wagging like a maniac. I made a fuss of it as it turned circles and seemed to be very much enjoying the attention. Typical of young Alsatians, the paws and ears always seemed way larger than they needed to be but to be honest, I always liked that.

The fur was a little matted but I managed to calm it down enough to get a look at the collar, the name tag simply read ‘MOLLY’. She appeared to be uninjured and in fairly decent health if a little thin around the ribs. “Well now me sweetheart, thanks for the assist.”

She may not have understood but the mega face licking I then received was about as close to ‘you’re welcome’ as I thought I was going to get. Max was finding this somewhat amusing; I just looked at her and tried to speak with a face full of tongue and fur.

“Ah yes, canine saliva, the miracle moisturiser and anti-wrinkle treatment.”

I gave Molly some water from my canteen and this was lapped with gusto up as I poured it in to my cupped hand.

Max knelt and started stroking Molly, this was returned by the same face licking treatment as I stood and turned my attention to the surroundings. “Come on you two, job to get done.” Almost as soon as I started walking, Molly was at my heel and Max followed with us. I looked down and gave her a “Good girl.” This only seemed to cause more tail wagging.

We reached the hardware shop without further incident, well, almost.

Standing at the front and looking it over, the framed glass door was just closed with no shutters or the like over it so that was a bonus. I was just about to take a look down a small side street about 10 yards over to the left, to make sure we wouldn’t have any un-dead party crashers when a figure turned the corner. I noticed the Glock pistol in his hands first and the police uniform second so considered we had a live one, which made a change.

The pistol wasn’t pointed in our direction, just held down in the manner I’d seen many an amateur or movie actor do so. I let my hand rest by mine and saw in my peripheral that Max still had the MP5 but not raised toward the visitor. So far all calm with no knee jerk reactions.

The fella in the police gear just stood and looked at us for a second or two then spoke in a calm manner that led me to think he may just be a genuine law bod.

“Everything all right here sir?”

He eyed me and then Max, especially the MP5, I gestured to Max to hand it to me, which she did and I just made safe and slung it over my shoulder. He seemed to relax a bit and I spoke up.

“Yes thanks fella, you?” He looked at me but didn’t answer for a second or two. He was about 5 foot 10, somewhere in his mid to late forties and immaculately tuned out. The black hair was slicked back with a neat side parting, shoes so shiny they would make a drill sergeants day and uniform clean and sharp. I could see he had his ant-stab vest on, pistol belt with holster and related police paraphernalia.

“Yes thank you sir…may I ask what you’re doing here?”

I considered my response but what the hell, be honest and see how this goes. I responded in the manner of like this was just another day for me. "Well my friend and I were about to commit a break in on this hardware shop and rob it blind for anything we needed, assuming that wouldn’t be a problem to you.”

This seemed to throw him slightly. Max stood there and Molly sat and just shifted her look from him to me and back as we spoke. I took the lead.

“I’m Ben, this lovely young lady is Max and the fuzzy one here is Molly, and you are?”

He introduced himself as Officer Reg H. of the Teddington police but still seemed to be mulling over the stated reason as to why we were here.

“Well…” he finally said “That is certainly breaking the law but taking in to account the current circumstances, I think we can overlook what you’re about to do sir.”

For those familiar with that tradition of the British Seaside, you will be aware of the world renowned and justly famous ‘stick of rock’. A hard candy stick that usually has the name of the place written all the way through it so if you snap it in half, the name is still there.

I had the feeling that if someone snapped Reg in half, they would see the words ‘100% Copper’ written right through him. I kind of liked him from that point to be honest.

Reg enquired “Do I take it from the uniform; you are with the Army sir?”

I spoke honestly and there seemed no point to do otherwise.

“Used to be, now just a survivor like you. Former Para and SAS, I wear the gear because it’s practical under current circumstances but I’m not officially serving anyone’s interests except ours right now, which to be honest involves staying alive.”

He considered this for a few seconds and seemed to accept it. “Very good, ready when you are sir.”

I looked at the door. “Right then, let’s do this before any more of the less than alive mob turn up shall we?”

I took a step back from the door and placed a hard kick with the sole of my boot against the lock area, which gave out in one and the door swung open. No alarm sounded.

I was about to enter but stopped as Molly stared growling and looking at the entrance. I was about to take a careful look when she shot through the open door in to the gloom of the shop.

I followed, ordering Max and Reg to stay outside in quite a firm manner. Lifting the club, I could hear her growls and the rasping moan of that was getting to be all too bloody familiar. I allowed a few seconds for my eyes to adjust, the main window blinds were down so I just ripped them away, better!

I found her in the centre isle of the well stocked shop with her teeth around the trouser leg of a walker, he (I think) was dressed in one of them machinist like long blue coats. I wasted no time and put him down in one swing. True to apparent form as soon as the body hit the deck, Molly went back to the little pup like lass and just sat, looking at me.

I gave her a scratch between the ears and a well-deserved “You’re a good girl!” This, in response to me, got a bout of furious tail wagging. I returned to the front of the shop.

“All clear, Reg, would you mind keeping watch for a bit fella?” He indicated that was fine, me and Max got to it.

As we worked, Max and I talked about Reg when we were sure he couldn’t hear us. “He’s a copper through and through that one.” was my assessment. Max seemed to agree and asked,

“Do you think we should ask him to come along?”

Good question but I only had one response of note. “It’s your house Max, not mine, that’s up to you sweetheart.” She considered this as we finished up. Less than 10 mins later, we had a selection of short crowbars; bolt cutters large and small, chains, snap locks, padlocks, Maglite’s with batteries, loads of bungee cords, hacksaws and blades and a couple of them fluorescent paint aerosol cans all stuffed in to the Karrimor and on my back.

Exiting the shop, Reg was still there looking like one of the coppers that once stood outside number 10 Downing Street.

“Reg mate, Listen, We were going to be heading back but where are you based?”

He indicated he was at a local cop shop in Teddington about half a click from here. I asked if he did all his patrols on foot, he told me that he has a Ford Focus patrol car but only goes out once a week to save fuel.

Max seemed to have made up her mind and told him he could come with us to Eel Pie Island if he wanted. This took him by surprise and he seemed torn between staying and going.

His voice and manner seemed sad “I don’t want to abandon my post; I’ve been here since it happened.” I could have a measure of understanding, a good copper among many but he didn’t run when the order must have come along and I could respect that.

“Reg, I won’t lie to ya. Criminals aren’t exactly thick on the ground these days mate and granted it’s grim out here and I respect the hell out of your decision to stay but I for one would rest better knowing there’s someone to look after Max and her friend while I’m off gallivanting about and looking after folks, well that’s your department.”

He spent a few seconds in thought but the resolve in his voice was hard as rock.

“If there’s something I can do to help then I’ll do it sir! I’ll just go get the car”

I smiled and responded. “Fair enough then, let’s get your stuff and get gone. And please, it’s just Ben, not sir.”

He walked off back the way he came. Max bumped me with her hip and smiled. It was less than a minute and Reg pulled up in his patrol car. A four door with decent boot space thankfully. We loaded up pronto as Molly was starting to growl and look back down the High street. I patted the open rear door and called to Molly, she jumped in without hesitation, curled up with Max who was quite happy for Molly to do so and we were away.

As we were driving, I turned to Reg “Not wishing to impinge on your good nature but do you have any objection to a bit more larceny happening on your watch?”

He thought for a second and said it depended on what I had in mind. I answered in questioning fashion while nodding toward the rear seat.

“Know any good pet shops?”

In rapid fashion we arrived at the police station with no sighting of any walkers, we switched vehicles to one of the traffic cars, a big Volvo V70. Reg loaded up his gear as did we. Molly seemed to like sticking with me for some reason and I found the odd second or two to give her a pat and stroke which seemed to please her. We also raided the small armoury, took another MP5, two G36’s and plenty of ammunition for both. I couldn’t go mental as we had limited space on the boat with stuff still to get.

Leaving there, a short and noisy stop at York Pet Stores in Stanley Road where a basket and associated canine equipment was grabbed in a hurry, The Londis store across the road was relived of one glass door, a fair wedge of tinned and dry dog food along with some human based tinned nosh.

Arriving back on the dockside, we were not exactly alone. Coming down Ferry Road to get back to the boat needed some fairly swerve assisted driving. About ten or so walkers spaced over some hundred yards were about the place, I was sure some of them looked familiar.

I spoke in calm voice as we arrived at the dockside “Right then, Max, if you and Reg would be so kind to load the boat and I’ll have a word with the locals.” They both agreed, they went about their task and I went about mine.

Max called back “We’ll try to leave some space for you!”

I turned to catch her smile and the bemused look from Reg; but made a mental note to give Max a stern look at some point in the future. I had to tell Molly to stay which surprisingly, she did.

The time for keeping it quiet was over since we were leaving. I checked the MP5 and had two spare magazines at the ready. The first walker was about 40 yards away and closing. I figured that about 5 to 10 mins to load the boat, I just hoped that no one else turned up.

A hope in vain it turned out as the mob I’d got rid of earlier, hadn’t gone as far away as I’d hoped. I had a ‘some people just can’t take a hint’ moment as they started stumbling round the corner.

Some 10 yards from the boat, I took up a kneeling firing position, unfolded the stock, switched the selector to single shot, and got busy with the first one who was about 30 yards off.

The sights are always factory set to 25 meters so called that as the line point to start firing.

And down they went, the first few head shots were not absolutely bang on and I think I gave a couple of them new hair partings but training came back to me rapidly and the walkers would walk no more. Sixteen walkers down for twenty rounds expended, not bad but could do better. Almost the same time as the last one hit the tarmac, I heard a call from behind.

“Ben! We are ready to go!”

Requiring no more urging and switching the selector on the MP5 to safe, I made my way to the runabout. Max and Reg had done a sterling job of packing the gear with just enough space for yours truly in the back seat. Molly was standing on the rear deck and wagged her tail as I came over. I climbed in the now snug rear seating area among the food and my pack and turned to call her fuzziness to sit on my lap but she was there before I could say anything. “Fair enough.” was my only comment.

Reg let go of the dock side and gave a slight push to move us away, the motor was already running and Max slowly brought up the revs to nudge the somewhat overloaded boat to 10 knots. It took less than ten minutes to cover the distance to Eel Pie Island.

Arriving at the place I was calling home for now at just gone 2pm, I said I’d unload as soon as we were tied up and let Max take Reg to the house and introduce him to Martha. It took a couple of trips to get it all in the house and my new furry sidekick was with me the whole time. I know Alsatians are social dogs, seeing as she was still a bit of a pup and I have never known a puppy that didn’t like attention, I just let her accompany me as she wished.

“Don’t worry sweetheart, we’ll have you with a belly full of grub and bedded down some place comfy soonest.” True it was a one sided conversation but kept me smiling never the less.

About three o’clock, I was done with the carrying about deal and late lunch was ready to be served. Reg and Martha seemed to be getting along ok though it took a while for him to stop referring to Max and Martha as ‘Miss’ despite many a reminder. Molly also seemed to fit in OK, Max already liked her and Martha didn’t seem in any way phobic so all good thus far.

Before I sat down to eat, I sorted Molly with some dry food and water in a large steel double bowl I’d ripped off from the place in Teddington, but placed it just outside the front door.

I didn’t want her possibly throwing up in doors, or worse, making a sudden evacuation from the reverse end.

I gave her only a small amount which disappeared very fast and she looked at me with what I swear was a ‘is that it!?’ look. I let her settle for a little while with just a minor amount of fuss and stroking then dished out some more.

This also went in a hurry but she seemed satisfied with that. I went in to finally sit down and eat. As was fast becoming the fashion, my new four pawed friend was right there.

Martha had set her basket and blankets in the living room close to the fire which seemed to meet with her approval. Max was filling in Martha on the details of the trip after lunch so left them to chat. Through the afternoon Molly dozed in her basket after her feeding while Reg and I sorted out the loot.

The haul from the pet store and the convenience place across the road certainly helped the food situation for those with two legs or more and the ripping off of that hardware shop was more than good enough to make a start on clearing the island, or at least securing the places I’d have to clear out and I was hoping it wouldn’t be that many. As to weapons, well thank god someone had seen fit to leave Reg all the keys. We had two MP5s now, one collapsing stock and one fixed, with enough ammo for 6 magazines a piece.

His and my Glock and ten mags between us, last but by no means least were the two Heckler & Koch G36 assault rifles with 6 magazines a piece. I asked him what his weapons training had been and was more than a little surprised to hear him answer none. We discussed this and he said he could use the Glock but as to level of competency, that was another matter and one I was determined to resolve.

Best of all were the four Motorola T80 Walkie-Talkie sets. Weather-proof, 8 channel wee beasties with a built in LED torch so more than slightly decent little radios with a couple of mile range in built up areas so not bad. He asked Max if it was alright to plug those in to charge and she agreed. The manuals for their use got passed around and studied. I caught up with Max and asked about the generator fuel situation, she told me there was more than enough to last and after showing me the nearly full 250 gallon tank and smaller 100 gallon that was half way gone, that put my mind at rest.

The extra food supplies would certainly keep us going for quite a while, Martha estimated at worst we would have two weeks without having to tap the stuff in the freezer too much. She and Max were doing a wonderful job varying the meals as much as the stuff we had would allow but I think the quest for the egg sarnie of my dreams would still go on while I considered the next move.

The Island footbridge would be the first thing on that list; it’s the only way on and off the island except by boat if you don’t want to get wet. Max told me that since it was a private Island as such, the public or tourist set were only really allowed there for a few days out of the year for the artist’s festivals. Granted they could still have a stroll round the island but visitors tended to be limited to having business with the boatyard or visiting other folks who lived on the Island.

The bridge itself had no gates or the like so first would be sealing that off and then turn my attention to the rest of the Island.

There was still one essential shopping trip to make but that would just be me, Max and Molly for that excellent walker sniffing nose she possessed. I asked Max if she was up for it and to no-one’s surprise, she was so we put that on tomorrows ‘to do’ list.

As it got in to the evening, the sleeping arrangement thing came up. I said that Reg could take my pit and I would be happy with the sofa plus blanket and pillow, I’ve slept in worse places so it was fine with me. Reg said that wasn’t necessary but I insisted it was if Max was ok with it, she made no objections so that was that settled. The evening was a fairly quiet affair otherwise apart from Max doing the book reading thing, which she seemed to enjoy but started from the beginning again for the benefit of Reg.

We got an early start next morning and were pulling away from the Island by eight o’ clock.

About an hour and a half later, we found ourselves tying up at Cadogan Pier under the Albert Bridge in London; my eventual destination about a mile away, was the Duke of York Barracks in Chelsea, home of HQ Squadron, 21 SAS Reserves. Two small but very well stocked rooms that no-one talks about, had what I needed.

This would mean a bit of a stroll but such is life, I think Molly was looking forward to it and seemed to enjoy going in the runabout.

Pimlico Gardens, Cheyne Walk and Royal Hospital Road were clear of any interlopers so we pressed on. Max had told me before now that the walkers seemed more active and widespread at night so daytime gave us a slight respite. Ormonde Gate and Durham Place took us past Burton Court, two large open grass playing fields in front of the Royal Hospital.

Thankfully the surrounding fences would keep the walkers that seemed to be out for a morning stroll corralled just nicely and her fuzziness seemed quite happy to ignore them. She stuck with us barring the occasional and I assumed necessary sniff about. At the junction of St Leonards Terrace and Smith Street, a small group of three shufflers stood in our way but cover in the form of parked cars were welcome; the lobbed two pence piece trick sent them wandering on their merry way elsewhere.

Molly behaved herself impeccably on the trip despite a low growl when getting close to that group, a hand rested on her head and the gentle whispered words of “No Molly, quiet me babe.” appeared to switch her out of trouser bottom shredding mode quite nicely.

I have no idea who had first trained her to obey commands, but they did a first class job!

The rest of the way was fairly clear up to Duke of York Square and along Turks Row to get us to the building that housed HQ Squadron. There’s still a need for security so I won’t go in to great detail about the exact where and what, but we did have to do just a little work to take the prize.

Entering the place was not a big deal, knocking in a ground floor window and opening it was the least noisy method. Molly didn’t make a peep so we proceeded.

After moving to the part of the building where the aforementioned rooms were and coming through the door to a long corridor, my hairy walker detector didn’t let us down.

I heard the growl start up as soon as I opened it.

The disturbed air certainly carried the smell of putrefying flesh. Max gagged slightly, I inhaled a good nostril full or three to get it over with as the sense of smell soon grows accustomed to it. Still glad I hadn’t just eaten though.

There were some 12 doors, six each side along this corridor and it was all enclosed so used the torch function on the T80 radio. The source of Molly’s upset soon became apparent. One figure was slumped against a wall about half way down. I swept the light and the doors were all closed, as it fell across the figure, its head turned toward me.

It was wearing the same Multicam as me, Lowa boots and a MOLLE rig. It was a bit off putting to see one of the dead togged up almost exactly the same as yours truly. The grey leathery skin stretched taut across its face. Sunken, dark and unblinking eyes stared at me. The low groaning started to well up in its throat.

It tried to move and seemed stuck to the floor, then there was a sound like Velcro parting and it struggled to a standing position. As it turned toward us, I saw the field dressing tied around the neck, the stain of long dried blood soaked through the dressing pad, down the front and right side of the smock and trousers. One of my own had almost made it, poor bastard.

It was about 20 yards from me; I told Molly to stay and Max to cover her ears. I decided against the club in these confined surroundings and pulled up the MP5. Without pause, switched to single shot, aimed “Rest in peace fella.” Then squeezed the trigger. The report was incredibly loud in the confines of the building but I felt confident it would not carry far.

Also I felt the need to end this quickly. The sound of the shot dying away had a final accompaniment, the brass of the spent case ringing as it eventually came to rest on the hard floor.

The walker crumpled to the floor and there was no more movement but Molly continued to growl. Oh ****.

The corridor was about 100 feet long and the torch, while quite bright, did not illuminate the whole thing with enough clarity to see all the way to the end. I could almost hear a rasping, breathing like sound from somewhere in the far gloom.

I told Max to follow me and watch the rear; I wished I had trained her in firearms now but too late for that at this stage. As we moved along, I kept watch on the doors and they were all closed as far as I could tell. Molly stayed at my side. We stepped around the one I had slotted and noticed the Remington 870 pump action shotgun laying close by.

There was an obvious dried blood trail on the floor, the mark of a boot sole here and there still apparent. Eventually we started to get to the end of the corridor and I could see what she was growling about.

Two bodies lay there, one against the far end door, the other a few feet forward. Only one of them seemed to be giving out that rasping breath sound, the one slumped against the door moved but only one arm, the bony hand clawing the air without result.

As we got closer, I realised why. The one lying face down had its head still attached but only by a ragged thread of skin and sinew. It looked like it had taken a close range shotgun blast to the throat, the jaws were still moving. I waved Max to keep clear.

I slung the MP5 and drew the Gerber combat knife. A straight downward stab motion to the almost disconnected head stopped the snapping jaws. The other one was in only slightly better shape.

It had taken a shot in the upper chest but not far enough up to blow the throat and neck out as the previous one had happen to it. I used the Gerber knife to stop our waving one doing its thing. Molly went silent and I felt relieved.

Looking closer while making a slightly grisly inspection of the formerly waving one, there was a fairly large hole in the chest and it went almost all the way through. Certainly spinal damage and that must have immobilised it quite quickly.

Two bright green spent shotgun cartridges lay close by.

I had a suspicion and went back to where the Remington lay, picked it up and ejected a round. It was a door breaching cartridge, it holds a packet of metal powder that can knock a hole in door locks and hinges but disintegrates so causing no damage to anything behind the door. Seems it does a half reasonable job on walkers too but not enough to save the first one I had to take down. The two were dressed in what appeared to be suits but I didn’t bother checking for ID’s. The first one in the camo certainly had no ID.

It would have been tough to properly identify the fella in question but nothing struck me as familiar about him, must have been from either another reserve unit or still serving. He did have a largish set of keys on him which I took. I directed Max to the first door I was interested in, double locks and shut tight.

My walker detector wasn’t sounding off so I tried the keys and struck lucky after a few tries, it opened and waving the torch about showed that we were indeed alone with a lot of shiny new toys that go bang to play with. Granted they were behind a wire cage front and secured with padlocks and chain but the bolt cutter from my pack saw to that and saved fiddling about with keys. After going through that room, the one next door helped also.

That one was unlocked and showed evidence of where the shotgun and cartridges had come from. I took my deceased colleagues lead and took a fresh one and two boxes of ammo. We ended up with a nice little haul all told.

Three MP5SD3’s, that’s the integral suppressed barrel version of the MP5 and four SIG p229 L106a1 pistols with suppressors. Magazines a plenty for each, night vision goggles and field survival gear. All that along with about a thousand rounds of 9mm was very welcome and we left with bulging backpacks.

I decided against taking any of the Colt Canada C8 assault rifles, what we had appeared more than effective against walkers so that would do.

I had taken the time before we left the barracks to swap my Glock for a SIG and latched on the suppressor. With the extra weight we were now hauling, the walk back would take a little longer. As soon as we were back out in the sunlight and breathing much fresher air than we had just been in, I looked at the keys and noticed one had a car door lock button fob.

I mentioned this to Max, she shrugged and grinned. “I won’t tell Reg if you don’t.” which sounded like a completely fair deal to me.

There were a few cars in the parking area so I just pointed the fob, hit the button and hoped for the best. A blip-blip sound greeted our ears. The flashing indicators on a Vectra estate showed where the sound came from so we wasted no time in loading and boarding for a short drive back to the boat.

I surmised we had enough kit to keep us going so left it at that with a mental proviso to come back if needs be. The car had near on a full tank and took a couple of tries to turn over but fired up in to life and we were gone sharpish

We only ran in to and nudged over a couple of walkers that couldn’t be avoided on the way back, I was fairly sure the previous owner wouldn’t have minded too much. I parked the car properly and once we had all our gear out and loaded on the runabout, I gave the fob button a push and locked the car.

I had the feeling it would be nice to have that as a backup if needed.

As soon as we were on underway on the runabout and within radio range, I called up Reg with the agreed call sign of ‘Happy Wanderer’ to let him know all was well. Safely back on Eel Pie Island, just in time for lunch and feeling like a job well done.

Using the stuff swiped from the pet shop, Molly finally got a good scrub and brush down. She had earned that this day and actually seemed to enjoy it.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
(6)

Strange Days

A sense of purpose, it is one of those uniquely human qualities that defines us. It is not something driven by instinct but an attribute that is driven by choice or sometimes, the lack of. To strive for that goal that you have the luxury of setting for yourself or have it forced upon you.

So in my view, choice is linked to that. I expect we have all made choices that can be considered good or bad, to what degree is all down to the individual of course. I have made some in my life, I would call some good and some bad but I’m not one for navel-gazing much or cataloguing my mistakes to be honest.

One can wonder about others though, what choices did they make or were forced to make, to find themselves in any given circumstance. I did wonder this, along with other things as the Army Air Corps Chinook heavy lift helicopter shot by the Island at what must have been its near top speed and less than 50 feet from the river surface.

I was having a quiet moment in thought the morning of the day after coming back from the visit to SAS HQ in London. Sitting on the south facing bank of Eel Pie Island, with my ever present furry friend having a sniff about, she was the first to alert me that things were not all calm. All this time I had never heard her bark, but she gave a single yap this morning and looked west.

I followed her gaze but could see nothing. Then the sound got to a level I could detect. That low base rapid throbbing sound. Some heavy rotors cutting air with a vengeance and only just masking the high pitch whine of jet turbines. I saw it as the aircraft as it rounded the river bend, between Richmond Park on the south bank and Radnor Gardens on the north. It was definitely heading towards London and in a hurry.

I could only imagine that the pilot had the collective up around his or her ears and throttles to the stops to get that turn of speed. The tandem rotors were spinning with a will, the cigar shaped fuselage with is front to back side pods in a nose down attitude. I knew the cruising speed was about 150 mph; this was doing somewhat in excess of that. There was more than enough water surface disturbance to show the power of the rotors down draft.

Molly was looking at the craft and back to me, her tail almost matching the speed of the Chinooks rotors. After the thankfully brief encounter on Westminster Bridge with the loud gentleman, I thought discretion was the order of the day and moved back toward the tree line taking the furry one as I went.

It passed the Island at speed; whoever was in the driving seat of the craft knew their stuff. It was certainly Army Air Corps and had a manned machine gun on the open rear loading ramp. I couldn’t be sure, but the person manning that had a red beret. I was fairly sure about the bullet damage down the side of the fuselage though.

They had been in the wars but unless the un-dead had suddenly mastered ground to air weapons, unlikely I hoped, then something was definitely amiss. The Chinook was soon out of sight and sticking to the course of the river like it was on rails.

Max’s voice sounded behind me. “What was that?!”

“Good question.” Was my only response.

Reg and Martha had also come out, and I told everyone of what I saw. I wish I had answers to their questions but was sadly out of those. Something was certainly going on; I wish to God I knew what it was. I could have theorised until the next ice age but that was futile.

About 15 minutes later, the sound of automatic weapons fire came echoing across the landscape, heavy calibre too. I asked Max if she had any binoculars or the like and mentally kicked myself for not picking up some before now. She said she had and ran to the house.

Returning only a few moments later with a large, rather old looking pair but in mint condition. I thanked her, noticed the white engraved ‘Carl Zeiss’ marking on the black metal case parts, lifting them to my eyes and turning the focus wheel. Damn, these were a good pair of binoculars! I looked toward London and with a bit of steadying, I saw what I think was the shape of an American designed Blackhawk helicopter moving at speed north toward the centre of the city. More of the gunfire reports echoed toward us.

Then nothing, we waited for a good 5 minutes but nothing more sounded from the city. This was making my mind race a bit and I craved answers if for no other reason than to pass those on to the questioning faces of those gathered on the Island.

They were looking to me for some reason and I hated having nothing concrete to say to them. I felt like I owed these decent people something.

“I wish I knew folks, seriously. I somehow expect we will find out soon enough.”

That was all I could say to them and felt it woefully inadequate. Little did I know at that time, the answers were coming and I wasn’t going to like them…not one damn bit!

Reg had one of the radios almost glued to him for the rest of the morning, checking through the frequencies. It kept him occupied and the possibility of hearing anything was remote to my mind but it gave me an idea.

“Reg, you any good with radios mate?”

He seemed to consider his answer for a few seconds then told me he had a definite interest and was fairly up with most radio systems and how to use them. He added that it was from a hobby perspective as he’d dabbled in the old Citizens Band stuff in the late 1980’s and the more advanced stuff like Ham Radio operation a few years back but had changed to a new hobby.

I didn’t ask what but continued.

“Excellent! Reg fella, I got an idea…”

A plan had formed in my mind, and I talked this over with the others to give everyone a bit of, I felt badly needed, focus.

First up was to secure and clear the island to give us all a bit more security and room. Next up, I and he would make a trip to Hounslow Barracks; I told them it was a Cavalry Regiment place and as such should have radios and shiny kit a plenty. At least then we could get an idea on what may be happening outside of our own little patch.

That would keep us busy for a while I thought and everyone seemed up for it. I made it clear that everyone, for their own safety would have to learn how to use the weapons we had in our stash. Suffice to say that didn’t sit well with everyone.

Martha is a doctor, a healer and had taken an oath to do no harm, plain and simple. That I could appreciate but it didn’t alter the circumstances and the new reality we were living in. Granted I was a bit of a late comer to how things are, but it didn’t change how things are. This was going to be slightly uphill work.

Max and Reg could see the sense in it, so could Martha bless her but still refused to have anything to do with the bang-bang stuff. Well, it is all about a bit of give and take, so I decided to leave her be on it for a while. That afternoon, I set up a 25 yard range near the river side and that evening was spent in firearm safety drills. This, Martha at least participated in.

She is a lady of strong principles for which she already had my respect and thanks for being the one who saved my life. Also she had little problem in the, shall we say self-expression Dept. which is again, something I respect. Once I was sure they would handle them safely, we migrated to loading, unloading and stoppage drills.

With slightly tired arms and hands, we called it a night at almost 11pm. Come tomorrow; I’d see who could hit what.

Which turned out to be a fairly productive day and giving Martha the night to mull it over seemed to work out. She participated with the rest and using the Sig’s with suppressors, we got to the stage of competent in the normal run of things. Reg seemed to have taken the training to heart as was actually helpful more than once. Particularly when it came to the safety aspect so that was a bonus for me.

Oddly enough out of the three of them, our most reluctant was the best shot. Steady hands do help I suppose. By day's end, I was confident they would be able to handle the pistols with some measure of competency a way beyond standard civvies. They had a healthy respect rather than fear for the firearms and that was not a bad place to start. All told, I hoped they would never have to use them but these days, you never can tell.

That evening I got Reg and Max familiar with the MP5SD, I told Martha that I was not going to force her in to it so she just elected to watch while we did our thing.

Tomorrow, I’d get stuck in to the plan for clearing the island. Once that was done, Hounslow Barracks was next on the hit list.

As my twelfth day since waking from my enforced sleep came to an end, I was ready from my own personal perspective, to start truly getting something done.

Next morning, I was up and about at half five and just put my cam trousers and socks on. I considered taking Molly along with me, guessing her more than useful nostrils would be a help and decided to do so. She was awake as soon as I started moving about but I didn’t do anything that would make a noise. Just let ‘em sleep a bit longer I thought, just sat and made a fuss of Molly who never seemed to turn down a good stroking or chance to lick someone’s face.

Just past six and Max appeared at the top of the stairs dressed in her usual gear, she smiled and crept down.

Molly went straight over to her and was rewarded with even more fuss; I could feel the draught from her wagging tail even at this distance. She came over with the furry one in tow, parked herself in my lap and gave me a hug. She spoke softly.

“Sleep ok?”

I smiled and hugged her back “Indeedly my little angel, like the proverbial log, you?”

She nodded then looked me direct in the face and smiled “So what’s the plan for today?”

I clued her in, it was going to involve seeing what we had to work with, then building a barricade for the bridge on our side. Best to make it so we could build it, then run it out to where we needed it to be. Fix it up and run back sharpish. I thought that may take the best part of a day assuming we had all the materials necessary. Once it was done and in place then going house to house so to speak and clearing it out.

Best place would be on the far end of the foot bridge but best to make it the island side as that gave a bit more room to manoeuvre if we ran in to trouble.

I didn’t embellish and probably made it sound like an easy morning’s walkabout. I knew the exact opposite could well be the case but there’s little point in dwelling on it and I would soon find out for myself.

She seemed to like the idea “Well I’d better get moving, washed up and get breakfast for the workers then!” She gave me a quick peck on the cheek and did just that.

Once everyone was around the breakfast table, I laid out the idea in simple form. It drew no objections for anyone so first things first and it was a troop out to the tool shed. I had already seen the inside of this and knew we had the tools we needed.

The morning consisted of selecting the appropriate timber and we had a fair supply in cut logs and trees so not short on that score. Found all the rope and nails required so got to it. A bit of trial and error later resulted in a wooden palisade like fence some five feet high and seven feet wide. The timbers were averaging about four inches diameter so it would make it heavy but just about manageable.

I wish I’d paid more attention in woodwork class now.

Max found an old and slightly squeaky two wheeled beam trolley truck that with me on one end of the barricade fence and Reg the other, we could conceivably roll it all the way there. A drop or several of oil took care of the offending squeaks. We talked tactics as we worked and everyone was there through the day, Molly played the occasional fetch the stick game so she had her exercise.

Me and Reg would do the pull and shove routine, Max would keep an eye out and Martha would be the backup at home, the sun was starting to kiss the horizon by the time we were done with work and talk. No-one objected to their roles so we eased down until bedtime and all slept extremely well that night.

The early morning was bright, I awoke with more than a few twinges but that was to be expected. Martha was creeping down the stairs and just smiled as I looked round. I gave her the thumbs up sign and she walked toward the bathroom.

I took Molly for a walk to shake the tightness from my muscles, returning for a shower and breakfast was being had by 8am and everyone seemed up for today’s fun and games.

I ran over what we had discussed yesterday to make sure everyone knew what to do.

“Ok then, Reg, you and me will do the lumping, we’ll take pistols. Max me darlin’ you’ll be the backup with the suppressed MP5 and Martha; you’ll be our designated gate opener and closer. We’ll all have the walkie-talkies on us so no excuses not to keep in contact.”

All indicated they were ok with that, I impressed on Martha that she opens the gate to let us out on to the path but then closes it immediately and keeps it that way until we were standing outside, ready to come in.

The fence that separated the property from the rest of the island was a wood slat backed by chain link type so sturdy enough. A single gate in the same style awaited us; it was no more than 5 or so feet high but with enough gapping between the fence slats that we could see clearly and nothing except the rest of Eel Pie Island appeared to be on the other side.

We made our run, well more like sort of brisk walk and it did indeed take a while to cover the 100 yards or so to the bridge. It was as we were pushing, I got my first view of what this place was going to be like, it was a bloody rabbit warren from my perspective, narrow paths and close together buildings. Normally a Close Quarter Battle nightmare area to clear, granted that the un-dead didn’t appear to be armed but that didn’t make them any less dangerous.

Along the path from the gate took us between two lots of single storey buildings that looked like homes but no two were the same in either building design or exterior decoration. In fact in reflection of the Islands more than slightly colourful past, some of the exterior decorations reflected that. Some may call it messy, I would say uniquely individual and why not?

We made it and I for one was starting to sweat like a white mouse in a tampon factory.

Max said she could see walkers on the far side so that got us going with a will, I reminded her to call Martha while Reg and I got it sorted. There was a signpost over the end of the foot bridge supported by two sturdy metal uprights, it looked like it had been there for some time and that suited me. A bit of manoeuvring and we got the fence in between the end of the handrails on the bridge and the aforementioned sign uprights and using the ropes, secured it in place.

The ropes would have to be cut or deliberately undone to move it out the way and I took a few seconds to make sure it was secure. We then started making our way back and informed Martha of this. Back to the gate, through and safe without incident and everyone accounted for, result!

I decided it may be a good idea for a cuppa before I went off for a stroll. The one thing our success did have going for it was any walkers who had wandered on to the Island unnoticed were now here and going nowhere, likewise for those who may have already been here from the start. I hoped it would stay that way as that made it a static number to deal with.

I wish I knew what that number was but I’d find out soon enough. Zero would be preferable but I just didn’t think I was going to get that lucky.

By about 9:30, I was off to find out with Molly by my side as always. Max and Reg were my backup and arranged check-in’s every 30 mins. I took enough water and snack stuff to keep us going.

Time to go see what was going on about the place and whether I’d like it…or not.

I had a Sig pistol with a suppressor and four magazines, The MP5SD with six and one locked on the weapon, if that wasn’t enough then we had real and ****in’ serious trouble.

I was loaded up with as many bungee cords and chains with snap locks I could pack. The only other gear was a crowbar and large bolt cutter for any pesky locks that I may have needed to get past and finally, an aerosol can of the fluorescent marker paint.

Looking at what I had, a north/south zigzag sweep would be the best bet to effectively cover the most ground. Reg may well not have approved but it was breaking and entering time. I consciously chose windows rather than doors, locked doors are better walker stoppers than open ones so I preferred to leave those alone.

I went through the same deal at each house, locate suitable window, bang on suitable window, wait for one minute then if nothing happens break suitable widow and if necessary, lift the furry lass up for a sniff. It felt a bit odd but before sticking my arm in to open it, I got in the habit of calling out inside before going any further. Two calls and if no reaction, then I was in there with Molly on point.

The first twelve places were clear. All securely locked and empty. Whoever lived here had left in a hurry but locked the doors on their way out. Exiting each place, I put a big ‘X’ spray painted in a conspicuous place and moved on. My first check in was acknowledged and so outward and onward. The thirteenth place, typically of the number, was a slightly different matter.

A fairly large property, open ground left and right of the house and as brightly but individually decorated as the rest, I was beginning to think the Max’s grandparents’ house must have been the most ‘normally coloured’ one on the whole island. The house itself was a single storey place of approximately 1960’s or so design more suited to a very large storage shed than standard house, that being square and simplistic in layout at least on the outside.

I could see the roof of what appeared to be an annex or smaller building tacked on to the far side, the roof of that was above the main building.

As I entered through the gate and approached, it seemed more like one of those corrugated tin places that had been converted for living in and the sign indicated a place where an artist working specifically in wood and scrap metal lived. As we approached, I noticed a window already open, about 10 feet short of the door, the self-propelled walker detector started to sound off. I whispered to heel and she held her ground but didn’t go quiet.

I took a good look about; the annex looked to be a sort of prefab job and was definitely part of the main place. There was little to suggest that any walkers were outside so we must have a few inside. Time to bring them out in to the open.

The door was a painted the same almost grass green as the walls and of the same metal sheet material with no windows. I made a circle of the house watching the perimeter and found only a rear entrance but that was made of a wood framed door with large glass panels, one top and one bottom.

This would make entry easier. I thought for a few seconds about how to approach this and came to the only conclusion I could. “Molly, stay”

She obeyed like the little trooper she is; I took a few steps forward and gave the lock area of the door a good swift kick with the sole of my boot. It gave in one go and swung inward with a resounding crash against the inner wall; I stood back several paces with the MP5 in the shoulder and called out.

“British Army, anybody in there please show yourselves now!”

There were a few moments of silence. I let some more pass then repeated the call; the only response was a rising groaning sound.

Bollocks!

I stepped back a few more feet and waited “Come on ya bastards, just stick ya head out and I’ll cure all your ills.” I muttered.

Two of them finally obliged, I could see they used to be male and female, possible age was damn hard to tell. I dropped them both with a single tap to the head. After a few seconds of waiting for more, I noticed Molly had gone quiet, so gave them one more round each and then proceeded inside with care.

It smelled of death and rotting flesh in here. The place was certainly an artist’s home, more than enough wood and metal working paraphernalia on the ground. A small flight of steps led to a top floor area in the extension, the bottom of which seemed to be a kitchen.

I swept the ground floor and saw nothing amiss; but the smell had not diminished.

I started to carefully climb the stairs and had the feeling I was not going to like what I would find. Unfortunately, I was completely correct. The door to the bedroom was half open; it looked like it had been barricaded from the inside but not held. It appeared to be a sectioned single room made in to two.

The first room looked like an abattoir. What used to be a person and not adult, was lying in roughly the centre; to all intents and purposes it had been picked clean. Very little flesh remained on the body; I refrained from closer study and moved to the smaller back room. This was even less pleasant. A set of children’s bunk beds in here and the remains of a person; a young child by the looks, I had my own opinion of what had occurred but had to mentally put up some walls sharpish. I hate with a passion anything bad happening to kids.

My stomach gave those feelings an outlet though and I just let it happen. After a minute I felt a furry head nudge me and I looked at Molly. “Sorry babe.” A quick scratch between her ears, a swig of water spat out and the switch in my brain flipped back to ‘completely professional mode’, I got on with the job.

I secured the place as best I could and left that slaughterhouse behind me for now.

Through the rest of the day, I covered everything else and added some 15 more walkers to the count. I fully admit I slipped out of mode once or twice, vented my anger upon them as there was no-one else. A few times I didn’t even use the MP5 or Sig, my Kukri did the talking and to be honest, I was glad of it. I think it helped just to have something to take out my frustrations upon regardless of how bloody foolhardy it was to go hand to hand.

I needed to; I couldn’t take this home with me. None of them deserved that sort of burden, not Reg, or Martha and for ****in’ certain not My Little Angel. I was damn thankful for Molly.

I piled the walkers and burned the bodies; there were ample flammable materials from the boatsheds to do that and no shortage of sources of ignition.

By the time the sun was getting close to the horizon, the job was done and in certain ways, so was yours truly. Well almost, just one more thing to take care of before I called it a day.

I returned to the artists place, gathered the two small bodies and buried them as properly as I could. For my benefit in a way I s’pose, for theirs in some small measure, but mostly so no-one else would come upon this, see exactly what I had and go through those feelings I had experienced.

It would all come out sometime I know but for now, this had to stay with me.

I reached our Island home after checking the wooden wall we had installed and all was well. I arrived at the gate as darkness was falling, I felt tired both mentally and physically and it must have showed. Max, Reg and Martha were waiting at the gate, I smiled and it was a genuine one at seeing friendly faces. Molly and I came in and Max locked the gate.

I thought of something to say and it did give me a boost of sorts, the others likewise.

“Well folks, the bloody Island is ours and all that there is in it!” It was only then that something occurred to me...”and this furry one doth deserve some serious feeding.”

I did to but to be honest, I was too damn knackered to feel hungry.

Martha gave Molly a good bit of fussing over as we walked back to the house and told her she was in for a treat, not certain she understood but the tail was wagging furiously. Max and I just slipped an arm around each other; she looked at me with concern but like Reg, held off all questions until we arrived inside.

My god that first hot cuppa went down well. The second was politely sipped at while I filled them in on the day’s happenings, minus a few details.

In the end, we had the island and all the supplies we could get our hands on so that was the next thing to get sorted. After a being gently ordered to put my now less than clean clothes in the wash and get a shower, I felt in no position to argue and was well ready to call it a day, I didn’t get away without a late dinner, gently but sternly foisted upon me by all and my missing appetite came back, with its family and relatives in tow as soon as the smell of hot grub was under my nostrils. Molly had been treated likewise and she was out for the count.

I wish I had been able to do the same as rapidly.

Next morning appeared to be a sleep late day for everyone; my peepers didn’t crank open until 9am at least. I lifted my head to look around and yawned, this seemed to alert Molly and she was up and over to me with a good morning face lick. I gave her a good morning and a decent amount of fuss in return, she then went and stood by the door, looking at me.

“Ah, okedoke sweetheart.”

I let her out to do her business and went off to do mine.

Breakfast was served by yours truly and we all scoffed well. By mutual agreement, we’d spend today on a supply run across the Island. Tomorrow was the Hounslow Barracks bit.

Our supplies forage went very well and everyone got plenty of window climbing in and out of experience, so none of us could be accused of slacking and not getting any exercise. Covering each other didn’t ease off either; the Island may well have been cleared but that was no reason to drop our guard.

During that day, I outlined the plan for hitting the barracks. If Reg was agreeable then we would need the services of one lovely ship’s captain with a lovely boat to ferry me, Reg and Molly to Cadogan Pier to get the car and then use that to go to Hounslow. We’d probably have to play a lot of it by ear but that was turning out to be the norm rather than the exception.

Reg was in agreement and Max said she would have liked to come along.

I smiled at her and said “And we’d love to have you along my little angel but the boat needed to be got back home and what’s wrong with another day off eh? Besides, we’ll need someone on radio watch so at least you can split it between the two of you rather than all of us out gallivanting while Martha does all the work at home.”

Martha jokingly agreed with that and mockingly moaned about being the stay at home one while everyone else gets out in the fresh air and having fun. We managed to keep the mood light for that day and everyone had an aim so it all went well. Focus in almost any situation outside the normality of life is vital, and this situation was about as far away from normal as I think it’s possible to get in one go.

After a long day hauling stuff about, the joint estimate that we now had enough dry and tinned food to last us for a couple of months at least. I think Molly had sniffed the last 25% of the island she didn’t the day before and in a few places, we even found some doggy toys for her to play with so a happy fuzzy one was she.

We got an early start the next morning and were away from Eel Pie Island at just after eight. I was in my now clean combats thanks to a good scrub and bombed up to the maximum. Reg was packing a Sig and MP5SD, yours truly the same with a G36 and all the magazines required plus the usual breaking and entering gear. Molly made do with her newish rubber squeaky bone.

Max Dropped us off and waited until we were away.

“Cap’n Max, This is Happy Wanderer and party, we are on our way to the mall for some shopping, see you back home soonest.” She acknowledged the call.

“Safe travels, see you soon.”

Reg got to drive and I gave him directions, Molly seemed quite comfy in the back.

Less than 30 mins later, we had got on to the A4 Great West Road headed for Hounslow and were just coming along Martindale Road when a fairly substantial and self-propelled road block came in to view about 100 yards away from out final turn to get to the barracks main gates. A mob of some 20 walkers were moving toward where we needed to go and we were coming up behind them.

Once around that corner, there was about 250 yards to cover to the gate.

I told Reg to stop and hold position, I’d scout this out on foot. “You sure you want to do that?” He asked.

“Nope!” I responded with a slight grin “But best try and see what we are dealing with here.”

There were a few parked cars so I told Reg to pull in, and make like the rest of the surroundings. Molly was told to stay put and as soon as we stopped I got out and using the cars parked as some cover, made my way forward and readied the MP5SD. This was going to be a giggle.

It took about 5 minutes but the last of them shuffled around the corner, I gave it a minute more then followed. Just as I reached the corner, a shot rang out somewhere ahead. A burst of automatic fire followed that then more sporadic, single shots. I took a chance and went wide to see round the corner.

The gunfire seemed to be coming from the vicinity of the gate, and was and acting like a magnet to the walkers of course. I could see that there must have been 50 plus walkers easily at the junction of Beavers Lane and Barrack Road opposite where the main gate was. A second gate did exist but that was past this lot. I was considering going back to the car and telling Reg to take the roundabout route to the gate further down.

Then I heard a vehicle being revved up followed by some fairly intense automatic weapons fire. There was a break in the fire, and then a Landrover seemed to tear through the mob of un-dead straight in to Barrack Road and could hear the driver was flooring it as the sound of a screaming voice started up. The sound of the Landy died away and said screaming stopped at about the same time.

The herd had turned as one and were starting to wander in the same direction as the vehicle had sped away from the Barracks. I radioed Reg as nothing that I could see was close enough to hear me. I kept my voice low anyway just to be on the safe side.

“Ok Reg, bring the car down to the corner, I’ll be waiting there.” He acknowledged and within a minute, he was pulling in beside me. I told him of what I’d seen and suggested we just be patient and wait until it thinned out at the junction. We conversed while keeping an eye out as to what may have happened.

“Do you think it’s any of your lot?” he asked.

“Tough to say mate, we’ll know more soon. I just hope they’ve locked up behind them otherwise this could get to be an amusing day playing tag with the local population.” He didn’t follow my gallows humour as such, just nodded and we waited them out.

About half an hour later, we saw our opportunity.

They were down to about half a dozen that I could see, so told Reg to stick with me at walking pace and about 20 yards behind, I’d go on foot. I walked down the centre of the street and kept a sharp eye all around for stragglers.

We made it to the main gate area and the herd had cleared of except for the aforementioned half a dozen who were more interested on the body they were chewing their way through. With a polite cough and an “Excuse me please” To get their attention, I took them down fairly swiftly and we were in the clear.

By the look of it the poor soul they had either left behind or had just not been quick enough to get on the Landy, had been set upon by quite a few of the walkers as there wasn’t much left. The clothing was civilian and he had no dog tags so his identity would remain a mystery.

The gate had been secured in a hurry via a chain and padlock. This was removed via the bolt cutters and I called Reg in, he drove through the gate and I closed it and used two snap lock chains tied tight. We were in and I hoped it was only us. There were a few motionless bodies of what appeared to be walkers about the place but no huge numbers. Following the signs, we made straight for the Motor Transport area on the north east side.

The yard consisted of a large open area that would normally be packed with vehicles. A covered parking area and fuel store to the south end, the east and north were long shed like structures that held the tool and repair shops, behind them were the admin blocks I assumed for the division.

To the west, two low buildings that housed the main shed vehicle storage areas for those being worked upon or senior officers transport because they didn’t want their prize motors getting wet or a place where they could get them cleaned up for free. Just past those was a very long two storey structure that was probably accommodation blocks.

It was fairly empty, a couple of Landrover Snatch-2’s which look like a very boxy version of the standard army Landrover 4x4, A Leyland flat bed load carrying truck and, thankfully, a hulking great 24 tonne Mastiff 2 armoured 6x6 drive patrol vehicle but without the cage armour on it. It’s the British variant of the American Cougar HE.

It looked like a closed in long nosed truck with some serious additional attitude, a front single axle and double rear ones with large, heavy tread all terrain tyres. The underside had a 'V' almost boat hull shape to deflect blast damage from mines and so forth. Small driver and passenger side doors along with large twin rear doors and three top hatches. The small, tinted armoured front and side windows completed the no-nonsense look.

“Mine!” I called as soon as I saw it with an idiot grin on my face. Reg nodded.

Molly took a leak on the front tyre.

There’s just no impressing some folks.

We decided to start combing the base to see what goodies could be found, the armoury was unlocked and empty apart from some smoke grenades which I decided we may as well take. I withdrew some load bearing kit, boots and a couple of sets of binoculars from the stores but didn’t bother with the requisition chits; I thought I’d do that later. The MT area had some useful kit but we set about filling some half dozen jerry cans with diesel and the same with petrol. The keys for some of the vehicles were stored in the office.

Giving the Mastiff a good look over, she was in serviceable condition and still in her desert scheme, just needed the fuel tanks topping up and we were good to go. I climbed in and checked the electrical system, all seemed well so I hit the starter, a few polite coughs from the engine and the Caterpillar C-7 diesel roared in to life, sorted!

The Bowman radios all worked, just depended if anyone was on any network we could find, the scanner would have to wait until we were in better position to try it out. I found the operating manuals for Reg. “There ya go mate, some light bedtime reading for ya.” It was easier than telling how to operate it which I was familiar with.

Our food supply back home was not in need of any backing up so left any foodstuffs we came across save a 24hr MRE ration pack which would serve as lunch.

There was plenty of room to shove gear in the back of the beast, since it normally carried up to eight fully equipped troops. One copper and an Alsatian weren’t going to push the load limits I reckoned. Some engine oils, fluids and associated coolants were lifted and loaded.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
Pt 2...


I was just getting the last of the stuff loaded up when Molly gave a single bark and looked south. I looked in that direction and used one of the pairs of binoculars I’d ‘borrowed’.

A Chinook was approaching from the south at low level. Reg arrived at my shoulder when the sound reached us. I gave Molly her well-deserved stroking and “Good girl”

“Do you think that’s the same one that came by a couple of days back Ben?”

I thought about this for a moment “Could be Reg, its coming right this way so I think we may find out, keep ya pistol handy mate.” I slung the MP5 and pulled round the G36, readied and clicked the selector to single shot.

The Chinook closed the distance fairly quickly and took a wide circle over the barracks. It slowed as it passed over the MT yard, I made sure we kept ourselves in sight but close to cover, Molly was having a bit of a bark session at it. It seemed to be the same one as last time so I decided it was time to see what the score was. I told Reg to stay here and keep an eye out.

When the helo was on its second pass and over the MT area, I waved and indicated toward the sports ground, then ran hundred or so yards to the edge of the field with Molly right on my heels and threw a white smoke grenade. The Chinook made a wide arc then approached the sports field and came in to land, the twin rotors kicked up the dried grass and dust quite impressively.

The pilot did a tail wheels first then rolled before settling the craft on its front gear and coming to a stop some 30 yards away from the edge of the field at three quarters front on to me. I could hear the engines start to wind down so with the G36 at low port but ready to put the butt in to my shoulder, I made sure my beret was on straight and walked slowly over with my ever present furry sidekick sticking with me.

The rotors slowed to a stop and a figure in old style DPM camo stepped off the rear ramp followed by another in dark blue overalls, the pilot was still in the cockpit doing his switch throwing thing. The one in DPM had an L85 but slung to the back. As they got closer I could see that the DPM wearer was female and sported a Parachute Regiment maroon beret, the fellow with her, a short ginger headed bloke with ears that seemed to stick out more than they should.

The female was about 5’9” or so, slim build and an officer judging by how her camo fitted, which was very well around a nicely shaped physique, the rank slide I could see on the front confirmed Captain. The bloke was shorter by a good foot I reckoned. We met but I stopped still leaving some 10 feet in between us and making sure the helo was kept in full view.

“Morning folks, welcome to Hounslow Barracks.” I said in cheery tone.

The woman stepped forward a pace, looked at me closely, and certainly noted the beret then spoke in a very clear and slightly upper class sounding voice.

“Captain Laura V, Parachute Regiment, my associate is Kevin B. of the Army Air Corps. Our pilot, Major Sam B. is also of the AAC…and you are?”

Well I have to say and no disrespect intended to women who do serve, she was certainly better looking than most of the women I had encountered in my service time, grey eyes and full lips with an almost symmetrical face with high cheekbones and smooth, almost flawless skin.

I judged her to be possibly mid-twenties or thereabouts. The bloke she indicated to, was someone who I’d call fit enough with a slightly stocky build under the less than well-fitting overalls.

He appeared to be late twenties or possibly early thirties. The face had seen some wear and tear. The nose looked like it had possibly been in receipt of a few fists before now and the beginning of lines on his face slightly hidden by stubble, seemed a fellow in good spirits though. He had sharp looking blue eyes and probably didn’t miss a trick. He reminded me of someone I knew at school.

I answered the question. “Ben Hawk at your service ma’am, late of Her Majesty’s Parachute Regiment” with a nod toward her “Her majesty’s Special Air Service, Balfour Beatty Construction and now freelance one could say. And this young lady is Molly, another wayward soul who found me we’ve been knocking around together ever since.”

Molly had just sat there looking at the newcomers but made no movement, apart from the wagging tail when her name was mentioned. I ended with a hopefully friendly smile.

This seemed to relax the situation as the one I assumed was the pilot had come out of the helo and walked over. Almost six feet tall with very dark brown to black hair, clean shaven face with a strong, square jaw line and solid chin and dark brown eyes that seemed every bit as sharp as Kevin’s. He had the look of someone confident but not overly so with a ready smile which came out as he reached his compatriots.

Sensing no threat, I walked over and shook hands with all, Molly and Kevin became instant friends. I got the conversation going.

“So, how are things?” And before an answer was forthcoming, I went in to info gathering mode. “How did that argument between you and the Blackhawk work out?”

They looked at each other with bemused expressions. “I assume that since you’re here and that is still flying,” I indicated toward the Chinook, “that you came out on top?”

Sam spoke up and smiled, “We were happy to call it a draw.”

I returned the smile and said we can continue this over by our vehicle, “I’ll see what mystery meals the MRE’s can come up with, I have another one of our group there but don’t worry, he’s a copper and a decent bloke.” I radioed Reg and told him to break out the best china as we were having guests for lunch.

The slight pause was broken by a simple if slightly confused sounding “Ok Ben.”

I led the way back to the Mastiff as we talked, I told them a little of what had happened to me, the people I was in with but said nothing of where we were located. I didn’t trust them that much yet and I was fairly sure they felt the same about me; I wouldn’t have blamed them to be honest.

We arrived at the vehicle and Reg was reading through the instructions on what to do with the pouches. Introductions all round made, we had lunch and they told their story. This ended up filling in a lot of the blanks for me…and then some.

Their story of this mess began at London City Airport, Sam told me that his unit had been roped in to do the airborne spraying of what they were told was the flu vaccine, this turned out not to be the case. I said I dimly remember the news item about that and he concurred that it was that day they had started spraying already but it wasn’t until late that day things began to fall apart.

As they later found out, what they had been spraying was something called the ‘T Virus’, that would eventually kill those who became infected with it and then reanimate them, hence the walking dead. It was the day after that the dead were really on the move and the evening of the second day was when their forward base at London City Airport was overrun. Sam and Kevin had managed to get to the last airworthy Lynx and escaped as the dead were clawing at the skids.

Laura told us that she was the Army liaison to the Umbrella Corporation and she was with their team at the field base they had set up in London near to Kings Cross Station. At the time, she was led to believe it was for rescue and medical quarantine but after a few days, it became apparent that this was not exactly the case. The Umbrella Corp. had jurisdiction and autonomy to do whatever they needed to, or at least that’s what she was told by her command.

Some of the first survivors that came in where put to work for the scientists and suits there and some were less than savoury characters. A few were regular Army but not subject to her command.

The survivors brought in to the camp never left, or at least it seemed that way to her but once the scientific teams got them, she never saw then again and they were taken to areas she was barred from going in to. The rumours coming from those rescued that she had been able to speak to at the Umbrella field base led her to believe that mistreatment was happening before they arrived there. At that she wanted to speak to her command in person so got them to fly her out on an Army helo to the forward evacuation area.

Sam and Kevin got back to their squadron base at Middle Wallop in east Hampshire using the Lynx and were detailed to take a Chinook and fly to the forward evacuation area at Windsor Castle some 20 miles outside London for assignment. On arriving there, they refuelled and started to sweep London from the centre outward to find survivors for several days. It was there they met Laura.

She had briefed her command about what she had seen but they were slow to react, communications and the chain of command was a complete bloody shambles so most of the time, field commanders did what they believed best under the circumstances and used their meagre assets accordingly. Laura was ordered to go with Sam and Kevin as weapons support for the sweep of London.

Something went ping in my brain and I spoke to Laura directly.

“Those survivors that were brought in, I assume it was by a team this Umbrella sent out yes?” She confirmed it was.

“Hum…this team, it wouldn’t happen to have been one deffo squaddie, one kid and led by a well mouthy, fat tub of lard driving a Landrover would it?”

She looked at me oddly but said it was.

I told her of my encounter with just such a group on Westminster Bridge. She nodded and related that some of the women claimed to have been raped by the fat one but she was powerless to do anything about it and was pretty much told to mind her own business by Umbrella security.

That was when she got out and met up with Sam and Kevin at Windsor, they decided to go have a look round themselves in the Chinook, that’s when things got hot with Umbrella. They had armed Blackhawks. Sam chipped in and said it was only fortunate that the Umbrella mob in the helos were good but not combat trained, if they had been then it’s very unlikely we would be having this conversation.

To all intents and purposes, they had been going it alone to try to find out what was going on and inform the powers that be. They had to use Heathrow as a refuelling point but that was now walker territory. A defensive line had been set up but with the speed this had happened they did not know whether it was successful or not. The line which was little more than a mark on the map he showed me stretched from Ipswich near the east coast, through Cambridge, Bedford to Gloucester then to Swindon, Andover and finally Portsmouth. But they had heard that there was an outbreak in Portsmouth so that area was off limits.

Last they had heard on the aircraft radio that Windsor was about to be evacuated as that would have left it inside the perimeter. They were making a last run in to London and that’s when the Blackhawks turned up again. The aircraft had taken some damage and they were looking for a place to repair. They couldn’t make it to Middle Wallop with the damage to the helo and any other place was overrun.

“So, in a nutshell” I asked while trying to keep calm and it was difficult, “this whole thing is this Umbrella Corporations doing, deliberate biological warfare that has killed potentially millions in some experiment and is no accident…do I have that right?”

They all said that this appeared to be the case.

I asked again “So who is the one directly responsible?”

Sam said it was Albert Wesker, He wasn’t a representative for Umbrella, he is Umbrella. It was at that point the metal canteen mug I was holding gave way under my grip and crumpled up like tinfoil.

The group sat silently for a while.

After a minute, I asked Kevin what the Chinook required. He told me they had taken some damage to the combining transmission tank and they were leaking lubricant. It would have to be removed which was no small job and welded up.

I spoke in the sort of manner that while calm, it indicated any objections would be massively unwise.

“Right then, Reg, get what gear you can in to the car and get back home, I’ll stay here and help these folks out then return home in the Mastiff as soon as I can, Tell Max and Martha everything is all right. Okedoke fella?”

He simply nodded and got to it, bless ‘im. Molly nudged me with her head and stood there with tail wagging, I made a fuss of her “Yes babe, you’re sticking with me.” The smile that brought to my face was genuine and softened my mood a tad.

I had tried the walkie-talkies to raise home but must have been just out of range, it was about three miles as the crow flies back to Eel Pie Island so that was out. I went with Reg to the gate, took out a few walkers which had turned up, attracted by the sound of the Chinook and made a clear way for him to get through.

“Don’t forget to call the ladies up when you’re in range and take care of yaself, I’ll see you soon.”

He just nodded and drove off as I secured the gate again, and then headed back to where the crew were waiting and we got to work.

I looked at Sam, Kevin and Laura “Right then folks, what do you need?”

The car park was clear enough to get the Chinook in so that saved walking back and forth to repair it. Sam and Kevin saw to that while Laura and I started to hunt for a generator and welding gear.

She half smiled at me as we worked and asked “So who’s Max and Martha?”

I told her my story in shorthand but made mention in depth of the role they had played in keeping me alive. How we met Reg and Molly. The rest I glossed over with little embellishment as I didn’t see it as that important. I still left out the location of the house we were living in, it wasn’t mine after all and I had no right to go blurting it out. I felt Max may well have disagreed with me but I still felt it wasn’t right without asking her first and that was a luxury I didn’t have. Also I still felt protective toward them both in no small measure.

I explained all that when Laura asked and she accepted that. She was Army like I used to be and understood my viewpoint. As for herself, she had a nagging disappointment about not being allowed to use her training as she felt appropriate. She was a Para after all first and foremost in her mind; I for one could see her point. Para’s are fighters, it’s what they do best and no amount of telling would convince one otherwise.

Through that day we got it set up with some ad-hoc scaffolding to get the cover off and it was no small lump of metal either. Then came the cleanout and dry off before Kevin could get to welding it up. It would take several hours until that was ready so a few more MRE packs were liberated and dug in to.

During that time, I made a sweep of the perimeter to make sure we wouldn’t be disturbed, as it was getting dark, I finished my sweep and we were in the clear, apart from us, the place was empty.

Laura and I stood guard that night in four on, four off. We had a little time speaking before dawn while Sam and Kevin were sleeping. She told me that Sam’s family were in London somewhere and he wanted to get this done so he could go and find them. I sympathised with this.

“Seems we all have an aim in this mess don’t we.” She agreed and her aim was to do what she could to help when it came to clearing up the mess that Umbrella had left behind them. I agreed and said that we would all be plenty busy when that kicked off.

Inwardly, I wanted the head of Albert Wesker and if I had the chance to separate it from the rest of him myself, so much the better.

At first light, Kevin got to work while I had a quick nap with my furry friend. She seemed to take quite well to the new company and was not above a little stick throw and fetch fun.

I got an hour’s shut eye which was enough, then considered arriving back with the monster I was planning to drive out of here. I considered the best option would be to back it up to the bridge and use it as a block and exit by the rear doors. All well and good but that left a sizable space under it that one of the un-dead could crawl through.

I talked to Kevin about this and he suggested using one of the parts of spare cage armour from the sheds and making something from that to fit over said gap. An oxy-acetylene cutter and some cage armour later had the appropriate lump which was loaded in the Mastiff.

It was approaching 11am when we were done sorting the Chinook and found a suitable lubricant supply that, as Kevin put it “Would do for now until we can get the proper stuff.”

The crack of a rifle shot got our attention. I looked at Laura and just said “Time to get defensive, I’ll go see what’s happening.” More shots rang out as I came to the corner of an open front covered parking area and could see the main gate.

Through the binoculars I saw what the problem was. Our friends in the Landrover were back it appeared; I spotted the squaddie firing at the few walkers who had gathered at the gate. At least he was doing something right and clearing a path. I could almost hear the fat man shouting from this distance. Laura arrived at my shoulder and I clued her in.

Something resembling a grim smirk crossed her face. “We have company.” She remarked with a hint of satisfaction and anticipation. I guessed what her aim was and said that it depends on what they do but I suspect they will secure the gate after they get through it.

“All the better if they do, then we can take our time.”

I understood what she had in mind now and said that if I hold here and just keep low, she could get to the side and we could have them in a cross fire.

“Best see if they want to play smart or stupid first, they could be a source of intelligence?” I offered and she nodded. We put our plan in to action. She took position behind the Mastiff after letting the fellas know the score; they had weapons and fell back to the Chinook.



Someone in the Landrover had their smart head on today, the short amount of consternation about the new chain ties around the gate halted them only momentarily, they shot more than a few walkers to make way, barged the gate and then backed up to force the gate closed chain it with new ones.

The walkers were turning in to a mass of them now, they hadn’t appeared to lose interest this time after the noise the Chinook made yesterday and now this, the mob had grown to what must have been over 50 and possibly growing, spread out along the wall and gathering at the gate.

It was a close run thing but they got the gate secured and seemed to be catching their breath for a bit. I saw the fat one, the squaddie and the kid but there was a fourth, in civvies and looked like the hired help as he was the one doing the chaining up.

I looked to where Laura was and indicated four people, she nodded and the smirk returned. I would not want to get on that woman’s bad side.

The Landrover gang finally got it together with the always present shouting of round boy and they started making their way toward the MT yard. I signalled they were coming and shrank back in to a corner of the open front covered parking space; Laura just stepped back behind the Mastiff.

They drove the Landrover like it was stolen and screeched to a halt at the MT yard main shed storage areas. That placed me behind them at about 25 yards and Laura to their right about 20 yards away, perfect. They all got out and the squaddie with the L85 just shouldered it on to his back, the rest had side arms and hadn’t drawn them. I looked to Laura; she could see me but was out of their sight behind the Mastiff’s front tyre.

We snapped the trap.

I pulled up the G36 and Laura did the same with her L85 and we appeared at the same time. We both moved at a sharp pace, I along the side of the main shed and she called out almost the exact same time as they saw her, but not me.

“Stand ****ing still!” She could shout quite loud it appeared.

They all froze for a second, the squaddie was behind the Landy out of Laura’s view but not mine, I could see him start to reach and spoke up when I was only 10 yards away.

“Don’t be ****ing silly sunshine.” I growled at him and he froze in shock, the kid was less than enthusiastic and the civvie made the mistake of going for his side arm. Laura and I dropped him in the same instant. Her shot hit him in the chest and mine removed most of what passed for a brain, the residue landing on the large fella who was standing close to him.

That did it.

The fat man went in to a lathering shout rage. I closed the gap and told the squaddie to lay down his weapons, the kid likewise. Laura just introduced the butt of her rifle to fat man’s face and he went silent, well almost. The other two got the message and gave it a rest there and then. I had them spread eagled and face down next where the fat one was still cursing and bleeding from his rotund face.

Laura had it covered so I went off to get some rope as Sam, Kevin and Molly came over. I got back in short order and Molly sniffed at the newcomers and even growled at the loud bleeding gentleman, which seemed to shut him up for a second and proved she was an excellent judge of character.

Laura started to question our new arrivals once they were securely tied up. She had a lovely face but by god, when she wanted to pour on the malice she was a bloody natural. Even Kevin and Sam looked a bit worried about it and they knew her better than I did. After a short amount of time we got the details even though they weren’t a lot.

Apparently this was the last fuel run and the amount of jerry cans in the back of the Landy bore that out, they had taken everything else within easy reach over the time they had been at the Umbrella field base and this was the last place. Umbrella was pulling out, they were doing something else before they went but they didn’t know exactly what.

A small amount of persuading from Laura loosened their brain cells nicely. It seems they were leaving something behind and going to their next or main base of operations but none of them knew where that was. They came across as truthful if somewhat unnerved. The squaddie was the calmest of them but I expected that at least, he answered questions when asked and then shut up, a wise move considering the apparent crazy woman who was speaking at them.

The last any of them said was that they were expected back soon but we got the idea, if they didn’t come back, they would be left behind. A claim strenuously denied by the fat man but the squaddie was convinced they had outlived their usefulness to Umbrella.

All through this, the kid had remained silent and kept on looking to the older squaddie. This told me something at least and I know Laura had noticed it.

It was becoming clear that we wouldn’t get anything more useful so it was getting on for time to go. Sam and Kevin went off to prep the Chinook and I had a quiet word with Laura.

“So, what do we do with this bunch of outstanding citizens?” I could see that despite her venom for the fat one, she was undecided.

“Listen Laura, The gobby one aside, the squaddie is just a follower and the kid is a follower of a follower, let me have a word with ‘em and then we’ll decide what to do about motor mouth over there yeah?”

She agreed to this and went off to help the boys. I untied the two and left the rotund one where he was and pulled them off to one side. I talked to the squaddie one soldier to another but didn’t bother asking names as I considered it irrelevant.

“Well…this is a fine pile of **** you’ve gotten yaself in to mate…the question is what do we do with you now?” I paused to let that sink in. Then he answered in flat tone.

“I ****ed up didn’t I” Was his only response but it said all it needed to in the given circumstances. I had only one answer but didn’t bother confirming what he’d said as we both knew it was true. I spoke and made sure the two were in no doubt I was deadly serious in my intentions.



“Right then, here’s the deal. We are leaving and I don’t want to waste ammo on you two, but if we ever cross paths again and you’re on the wrong side, I swear by my sandy beret I will kill you both with my bare hands, you have my ****ing word on that!...are we clear?”

They both acknowledged and I continued. “A little bird tells me that the fat one is in the habit of not being too polite with any females you have come across in the past, true or false and this has no bearing on my previous statement.”

The squaddie and the kid both confirmed this and the kid for the first time spoke up “He raped all of them.” The squaddies reaction was a simple nod in confirmation without any emotion. I looked them both in the face and saw no trace of lying.

“All right you two; there are rations in the stores, and fuel in the tanks over there” I spoke gesturing in the directions of both places, “Get ya kit together and be ready to go in twenty, now ****ing vanish!” They left to get the kit I had kindly suggested they acquire and went off to find Laura and tell her what I had decided.

She didn’t fully approve but went with it, she said the Chinook was ready to go and they were starting her up to test the repairs. I could hear the ignition of the turbines and turned to Laura, there was one last detail to attend to “Now, about our fat friend…”

We discussed it like we were talking about the weather. I told her I’d had it confirmed what he did to the women survivors they had found and could find no reason to doubt what I had been told; she said that tallied with her assessment. Well I wasn’t going to waste ammo on him; we had no facilities to hold him, no manpower to guard or resources to feed him.

“You’re off on your own little jaunt to where ever you have to go so I suspect you wouldn’t want him hanging around with you.” She indicated she would not. “Speaking of which, where are you off to?” I asked.

We discussed the tactical situation as best we knew it with Sam and Kevin once they were happy with how the Chinook was behaving, the consensus seemed to be to find any other survivors and get out. They asked about the group I was with and whether they wished to leave. I told them I had no idea and would discuss it with them.

I was getting the feeling I could trust these folks and made a decision. They said they were going to try and get to Windsor but if not then Middle Wallop in the hope they could refuel and repair the skin and minor damage the altercation with the Blackhawks had caused There was nowhere else to go at this point and any refuelling places were in dangerous territory.

I told them that if they could make it back then be sure you are over Eel Pie Island as soon as you can make it. They asked why not right now.

“Well the only place you can land that beast has a few trees in the way so I think they would be best removed before hand.” They got the idea and said they would try their best and I was in no doubt they meant it wholeheartedly. We agreed to use the number 3 pre-set on the Bowman radio, gave them my call sign and asked if they minded being ‘Frequent Flyers’ which cause a needed laugh and it was settled.

I shook hands with them all and gave my wishes of good luck which were returned; even Molly got a good luck stroke and told to keep me out of trouble.

I left them to start the Chinook, I met up with the two other miscreants and they were loading up the Landy I asked if they were ready and was told almost. The kid seemed to have found his tongue again and asked what I was going to do with him, pointing to the fat man.

The squaddie answered for me “Shut up and get this done.”

Which was pretty much my take on things as I dragged the fat man in to the open vehicle shed and tied him quite securely to one of the roof support uprights.

He looked at me with no small amount of dislike and demanded to know what I was going to do. I responded in a light hearted manner.

“Don’t worry fella; someone will be along soon to take care of you as you should be.”

I left the spluttering lump where he was and went outside and over to the Chinook whose rotors were starting to turn. Laura was on the rear ramp.

“Can you give me two minutes then take off and head north; I’ll need some noise to draw the walkers this way.”

She looked a bit puzzled but got on the intercom and asked, after a few seconds she gave the thumbs up. I nodded, stepped off the ramp, gave her a proper salute and shouted over the noise of the engines.

“Until next time then!” Smiled which was returned and then I got back to the Landy. I handed the L85 back to the squaddie with a ‘don’t you even think about it’ look and then said my last to them.

“Right, we’ll be going out the main gate. I'll be in the Mastiff, you follow and keep up straight down Barrack Road, when we hit the junction with the A315, I’m going left, you will go right and keep going, try to follow me and the last thing you will see is the rear axle of that ****ing monster as I back it up over your Landy, got me?”

They indicated they did indeed get me so I got to it. I lifted Molly in to the cab then climbed in the Mastiff myself, took a few seconds to remind myself where everything was and got the seat belt secured. Switched on the power systems and hit the starter. The C-7 Diesel first roared in to life then settled to a low rumble. In gear, fired up the rear and side camera displays which got an inquisitive sniff from you know who and away we went.

I put on some speed as I approached the last turn to the main gate and racked it up to 25mph. I could already see the walkers were over 10 deep as I made my run.

The impact was nothing short of impressive, though I felt a slight nudge as the gates and their hinges parted company and helped smash the walkers aside but many remained in the way. Twenty four tonnes at speed will not be easily stopped and frail bodies were no obstacle. I felt the Mastiff rise ever so slightly as it crushed the mass of bodies beneath it. The six wheel drive dug in, carried me over the growing pile like it was just a slight bump in the road and straight onward.

I afforded a glance in the rear camera as I shot across the junction and toward Barrack Road; the Landy had dropped back slightly to get more speed up but made it over the large and very soggy mess I’d left in my wake. Any other walkers in the road as I travelled along it were of no concern.

I slowed at the junction to the A 315, made my left turn and carried on, a look in the rear view confirmed they had turned right and were continuing. After a couple of miles I made the turn from Hospital Bridge road on to the A316 Chertsey Road and slowed to about 10 mph and got on the Bowman.

“Frequent Flyers, this is Happy Wanderer, how’s things?” About two seconds delay and Kevin’s voice greeted me.

“All hale, hearty and enjoying the view from up here, no peanuts or in-flight movie but it’ll do and the lass is purring like a kitten, you home yet?” I smiled but I felt it was going to be the typical response, correct RT procedure was on hold for the duration I suspected, not that I was bothered in the least.

“Getting there mate, just about to phone ahead and tell ‘em to get the kettle on!”

That got a laugh “Man after my own heart, see you in a day or so, Frequent Flyers signing off.”I grinned and responded. “Happy Wanderer over and most definitely out!”

I continued my journey.

Out of slight boredom, I set the NET switch on the Bowman and went through the pre-set frequencies. Nothing but silence from the radio.

Until one I happened upon caused me to slow the Mastiff to a stop.

I heard some snap comms going on, short speech but very uniform. Possibly three voices talking, one was English for certain, a woman with almost the same mode of speech Laura had used but it wasn’t her. Slightly older maybe?

Another was American, male and spoke in a precise words, the third was also American, female and with that pleasant slight southern drawl but still quite clear in speech. I looked at the cameras and all round showed me clear, no walkers or anything else for that matter so I listened closely for a while.

“You’ve got my teams assessment, an asset?” The American male voice was abrupt.

“Possibly…Report Progress” Rather posh sounding English woman.

“Stopped, not movin’.” The southern sounding female spoke.

“Any other activity in the area you are aware of?” American male.

“Checking cams alpha 2351 to delta 0482” Southern female replied and there was a pause of about a minute. “…negative.”

A few moments passed. The same voice came back on “Still stationary…”

I sat and listened, Molly’s ears were up at the sound of new voices and after applying the usual scratch between her ears, I went back to listening.

The conversation went back and forth, seemed like they were waiting for something. They had to be within 30km as that was the range of the Bowman; but going by the clarity, maybe a bit closer than that. They had to be using the same kit for the encryption to work.

Just for the hell of it, I unbuckled and grabbed my binoculars; Molly’s curious gaze followed me. I then stuck my head out of the large top hatch and had a look around. I couldn’t see anything moving for bloody miles.

Southern girls voice came from the speaker “He’s all just looking out o’ the top hatch with binoculars.”

Hello.

I looked about and noticed some CCTV cameras on a mast at the roadside some 40 yards from me and played a hunch. I scratched my nose.

“He’s just standing there and scratchin’ his nose.”

Gotcha!

I went back inside and closed the top hatch.

“Still not movin’…ah don’t know why.”

I felt that little devil come to rest on my shoulder and gave in. I switched from speaker to headset and put it on, then keyed up the transmit, grinned and spoke in a casual tone.

“I’m not moving dear lady because I’m listening to this fascinating conversation.”
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
(7)

Friend or Foe



For some reason, the sudden silence amused me greatly. My laugh made Molly sit up.

I decided my fun wasn’t done with just yet, I got out of my seat and attached the extension cord to the headset. I stuck my head out the top hatch again and invited Molly to join me. She did and was lifted out on to the top of the Mastiff. I kept the dog standing on a dog reference to myself but it only improved my humour.

I pointed at the camera and waved, Molly looked from me to the camera and back, tail going berserk like it was some form of game, which I suppose it was but not so much for her benefit.

I kicked the VOX in.

“What?...was it something I said?!” putting on a joking impression of indignation for the unseen crowd.

“This frequency is no longer secure, move to alternate.” Came the terse response but I suspect not meant for me. Several persons of I think varying nationalities, acknowledged and it went quiet. I looked at Molly, shrugged and switched off the VOX.

“Well, so much for that nice chat eh babe?” I gave her a goodly amount of fuss and stroking. “Come on, we have a home to go to.”

I secured the hatch as Molly made herself comfy again in the passenger seat; I brought the Mastiff back up to 20mph and continued on my merry way. I decided it was time to call home. Max was answering in a flash and asked if I was ok.

“Indeed my little angel, me and her fuzziness are on our way and should be with you in about fifteen minutes. All okedoke at home sweetheart?”

“It is and we are all very happy to hear your voice!” She sounded in good spirits.

I answered a tad cryptically. “Well I’m glad someone is, others not so much it would seem.”

I could envision her expression at that comment but told her I’d explain it all when I got home. I finished and turned my attention to the rest of the journey. My attention got side tracked again by a voice on the Bowman.

“Happy Wanderer, y’all still there sugar?” The southern lady was back.

I glanced at Molly, shrugged again and answered which only seemed polite.

“For you dear lady, I most certainly am.” She seemed pleased by that response but I still hit the GPS function and looked at the latitude and longitude coordinates for the sending station.

Somewhere in London it appeared but I was not completely sure as to where.

“Ah have been authorised to speak to y’all on behalf of the organisation I work for.” Well that was nice of them I thought. There was only one answer that came to mind.

“If you are about to tell me that you work for Umbrella, I am going to be more than a bit disappointed sweetheart.” There was a lack of mirth in my voice which she certainly picked up on.

She assured me that was not the case, she worked for a different organisation and she said it was the Bioterrorism Security Assessment Alliance otherwise called the BSAA. I responded that I’d never heard of them but please continue. I brought the Mastiff to a stop before I made the turnoff to Whitton Road, I knew the GPS worked both ways on a Bowman and was not about to give up my destination just yet.

“So what is it your outfit wants exactly?”

The answer was swift in coming but not hurried in delivery.

“We are first making a search for survivors, getting them out of the area then we will be dealing with the biohazard in London and the surrounding areas, we believe y’all could be of help in this.” The words ‘Oh do you now’ ran through my mind but this lass sounded genuine.

At the time I couldn’t explain it but for reasons unknown, I trusted what she was saying. Not completely but the mistrust in my mind was in a minority, my gut was saying she’s ok. I considered my response with care and decided to speak my mind, honestly as I saw the situation.

“Ok then, assuming you’re on the level and I place those I care for in your hands and they actually want your help to get out, where do we go from here then?”

That seemed to throw her for a second but she came right back with what I took for the same level of honesty.

“Happy Wanderer, Ah don’ expect you to trust us straight out, from what we have seen of you so far, you are more than capable of taking care of yourself and others.”

It was my turn to be thrown for a second then it occurred to me, CCTV cameras. Again, I decided to be honest as this seemed to be the theme for this little chat.

“All right then, I’ll discuss this with my group and see what they have to say but be advised that another outfit that I know and do trust has offered to get them out and will be with us soon, that’s another thing I have to speak to them about.”

“Ah understand.”

We made an agreement that I would contact her again at 6pm tomorrow. I asked her “So who do I ask for? You know my call sign, what’s yours?”

“Southern Belle.”

I liked that and said my goodbyes. She told me to take care of myself and it was the most genuine use of that term I had ever heard anyone say to me. I can tell you now, it did give me a warm glow for reasons I can’t explain.

I was about to shut down the radio and drive for home when Southern Belle was back on and the concern in her voice was palpable.

“Happy Wanderer! I think there are people in trouble and your closer than we are, can you help them?”

Her distress was both obvious and, my gut was telling me, genuine. I asked her to tell me the details and bless her, she was right on it. She directed me to Cole Road which was off of London Road less than a quarter mile from me. I had already floored the accelerator pedal while she relayed the information. The Mastiff engine roared as it took off with a fairly impressive turn of speed for something this heavy.

She mentioned that the cameras she had happened upon were not that close and she couldn’t tell exact details but her feelings were this was someone in trouble.

I was turning in to Cole Road in less than 5 minutes, I could see the problem at the other end and it was at the junction of Cole and Cole Park Road. A mob of some 15 walkers were surrounding a car, I could already see that they had taken at least one person. No time for the subtle approach here, I glanced at the cameras and they showed the rear still clear so brought the beast to a halt some 40 yards short, taking the G36 and putting a round up the spout, I jumped from the Mastiff and got busy.

Molly followed as always and I told her to heel, stepping forward some 10 yards, I brought up the weapon, clicked the selector to semi-auto and gave them the good news.

Slowly but surely, the mob of walkers thinned out and within a minute none were left standing which suited me just fine. I did take some pains to avoid putting any rounds directly at the car they were so interested in. Oddly though, very few turned in my direction when the G36 started laying down the law to them. I started looking over the situation.

The car had come to a stop it would appear but mainly due to a couple of walkers under the front axle, both of them were still gurgling and the Gerber took care of that. Mindful of the racket I’d just made, I had to move fast. The car was an old VW golf and looked like it had seen better days even before this lot got their grubby paw marks all over it. The number plates were not UK ones, they had the RUS marking and the Russian Federation flag.

The two former non walkers had been dealt with by the mob in grisly fashion and it was pretty fresh but this had not happened five minutes ago, they had been here for a while, possibly overnight or a little longer judging by how much the walkers had scoffed.

I checked the car; the inside was unoccupied as far as I could tell and doors locked. I couldn’t understand what the walkers were so interested in. There was a mixture of supplies, some tinned food and bottled water but beyond that, little of interest. I was in two minds about what to do when Molly suddenly went to the car and started pawing at the door.

Odd behaviour and I’d never seen her do that unless she wanted out to take care of personal matters. Time was not on my side but just to make sure, I reached in to my gear and got my auto centre punch. It’s one of them small engineering tools that looks like a small screw driver but with a spring loaded hardened point. Useful for marking hard materials but as we in the regiment had taken to using them, excellent for breaking toughened glass with ease.

Just push against the glass and the self-trigger would fire the point. Two tries and the driver’s side window collapsed. I unlocked the door and opening it, took a look inside.

Nothing that I could see but something was peaking my furry sidekicks interest. She seemed insistent about something by the way her tail was wagging but no growling so that indicated no danger as far as I could tell. Looking in the back, the rear seat was strewn with the stuff I’d already seen, then in the foot well, something under a blanket moved.

I pulled it aside to reveal a slightly matted mane of blond hair attached to a child, no more than five or six years old. She was hunkered down in the foot well, only moved slightly and I could hear her breathing. I came out for a quick visual check about. Nothing around but I was feeling I was pushing my luck here.

I folded the driver’s seat forward and gently but quickly lifted the little girl out, she was as light as a feather and didn’t resist, in fact she moved very little and made no sound, her eyes wide but seeing nothing. I could only conclude she was traumatised by what she must have experienced. I held the poor little lass close and wrapped her in the blanket she was hiding under.

I spoke softly as I could. “S’ok sweetheart, you’re safe, I got you now and nothing’s going to hurt you.”

I feel no shame in admitting that when it comes to small kids and dumb animals, I’m as ****in’ soft hearted a bastard as you’ll ever find.

Wasting no more time, I got the little girl secured in the passenger seat of the Mastiff and Molly lay down in the foot well. While I was doing that, Southern Belle was on the Bowman asking if everything was ok.

I felt better once I’d closed the door with that reassuring heavy armoured clunk and took a deep breath.

“Southern Belle, have one live one, a little girl, I think I was several hours too late to do anything for those she was with. She’s breathing ok and seems physically unharmed but I think more than a little traumatised.”

“Ah understand, do you want medical evac to come to you?” I could hear the emotion in her voice, making it ever so slightly shaky even though she was doing a very creditable job of keeping it under control. I was somewhat impressed that they had medical evacuation capability but decided against that.

“Thanks sweetheart but not required, one of our number is a doctor and she will take care of her, she’ll be safe with us but if we need help, I’ll be straight back to you, you have my word.”

Just as she acknowledged, my T80 started to sound off, Max’s voice.

I asked Southern Belle to excuse me and made an offhand comment about suddenly being very popular these days. I answered Max, she sounded worried when she asked where I was and if I was OK. Something popped in to my mind to have a joking word back about getting nagged and we’d only known each other five minutes etc. but I decided to save that one for later.

I told her all was well, informed her about the slight detour but promised I’d explain it all and could she tell Martha to be on hand, she has a little patient to care for and we had a new house guest.

Max apparently decided to hold off on any more questions and said she would look forward to seeing me home and safe. Well that makes two of us I thought.

I got back to the Bowman.

“Right then sweetheart, I’m off home and I’ll speak to you tomorrow at 18:00 hrs.”

The “Don’t y’all dare stand me up now.” definitely came from a mouth that was smiling.

I informed her sincerely that I would never do such a thing, signed off and shut the radio down.

On arrival, the few walkers there were either bypassed or squashed, not that it mattered much but the run up to and the bridge itself was nice and clear. With no small care, I backed the Mastiff up to the bridge and stuck her in there nice and tight. Moving quickly to the back, I opened the rear doors and got the piece of cage armour in to position and tied tight to the Mastiff and the uprights for the bridge handrails. It fitted well and nothing apart from small animals could get through there. I locked the Mastiff down and got on the walkie-talkie.

“Home base, Happy Wanderer is at the bridge and in need of helping hands to unload some very precious cargo” The return message was quick and swift footfalls sounded from the other side of the fence. I could see the ropes being loosened and the barricade slid aside.

Max ran up and practically jumped in to my open arms, her smile a broad as mine. If I was any less in physical stature, she would have busted a couple of my ribs for how hard she hugged me and I don’t think I would have minded that much if she had.

“Missed you too my little angel”

Martha and Reg were right behind her; I slightly reluctantly had to put Max down and climbed in to get our new guest. The poor little lass hadn’t budged an inch. I gathered her gently up, carried her to the rear doors and delivered her safely to Martha’s waiting arms. I jumped down and then helped Molly off the Mastiff and told her to go with Martha and asked Max if she would go as well and help Martha if she needed anything.

Max nodded and stood on tip toe to give me a peck and then went off after Martha. Reg shook my hand.

“Glad to see you back ok Ben.” I had the feeling this was Reg in ‘mildly excited’ mode.

“Trust me Reg when I say it’s bloody good to be back, let’s get this gear off and then time for a cuppa. My mouths so dry I’m beginning to spit feathers ‘ere mate!”

He understood and in short order, we were unloaded and sitting down with a cuppa in comfy surroundings. A small slice of heaven for me after the past couple of days. Martha and Max were seeing to the little girl and I could see Reg had questions but being the seriously considerate soul he is, left off asking anything until the ladies were present.

Martha told me the little girl was physically ok if a little dehydrated, they had cleaned her up and got some fluids in her. She was resting in the back bedroom but had said nothing and had made no moves to resist. She said it was shock and being traumatised by whatever she had experienced and the entire group could appreciate that.

I told them of the Chinook and the things discussed and apologised to Max about inviting them here without her permission, and to the all for making that decision but stated I thought it best to give them the option of making that choice to stay or go themselves with the means on hand should they wish to leave. Also, I told them of the chance communication between myself and the BSAA.

Martha did say she had heard of them, something to do with countering bioterrorism. They had been active during the start of the Racoon City problem which had required the use of a tactical nuke. I then remembered that as I know the Americans still had understandably bad feelings about losing a city and worse, using nuclear weapons on their own soil but it was necessary to contain the outbreak they had there.

Apparently the BSAA were convinced it wasn’t some naturally occurring disease or accident and someone was responsible, the rumour mill was pointing the finger at the Umbrella Corp. but nothing stuck to a globally powerful outfit like that.

All of that seemed in back up what Laura, Sam and Kevin had told me about what Umbrella had been up to. It was looking like someone needed to be taught the error of their ways and then some.

Martha and Max seemed undecided about the stay or go option, Reg was firmly in the ‘don’t know’ camp and suggested we hear from both of the new groups which seemed prudent and everyone agreed.

I checked my watch and it was just past 1pm, I told Max it was time to play lumberjack if the Chinook was to have any place to land. She was up for it and Martha mentioned about getting the best china out. Reg said he would come along to help and stand watch and Martha would attend to the newest member of the group so we all got about our jobs.

I chose the area in front of the three largest houses right on the river bank. The adjoining and thankfully not fenced front garden areas would be space enough for the Chinook with just a smidgen of room to spare. Two small trees and one large one stood in our way, a seldom used but serviceable chainsaw and axe, it was a done deal and we had firewood to last us a while. I made a mental note that the amount of apology notes to most of the hopefully only temporary absent house owners we’d either cleared out or removed the greenery from was going to take a while to write out.

That night, Martha stayed in the back bedroom to watch over the little girl. Reg got the sofa and I made do with the floor next to Molly. Max was the only one to get to use her bed and a bit of a slightly smug smile was noticed and would be dealt with later, probably with a stern look or something.

The next morning after breakfast, I said I’d be taking radio watch in the Mastiff if Max and Reg were agreeable to go sling a yellow smoke grenade in the landing area and meet the new arrivals if the Chinook turned up. Advised them to take red as well just in case we had to wave them off for whatever reason and gave them both a quick run through on grenade operation. They said that was fine and Martha said she would see if the little girl was up to some breakfast. I told them I’d clear out to give the wee one a bit of room rather than having a hulking great gorilla like me about the place.

I had no clear idea how long I could be out there and before I went, Martha kindly made me a flask of tea and a little packed lunch. Max provided a Raymond Chandler paperback and that was most welcome. I told Molly she would be staying here for today and while no answer was forthcoming, I believe she understood and showed no intention of shifting from here comfy basket for once. Wise girl that one.

I took pretty much the same weapon load as I had before and went to the Mastiff, switched on the Bowman, set the frequency and waited for something to happen.

There were a few walkers about but they hadn’t noticed me and I was in no mood for target practise today unless I had to. Live and let the not living go on for now.

I sat in the back of the vehicle and read the book, Chandlers’ Farewell, My Lovely which is one of his best I have to admit. As decent literature and a spin on social criticism for the 1940’s go, it one of the better ones you’ll find. Excellent prose and a corruption verses conscience tale that I think any writer would be proud of.

That was how I spent several hours and had just demolished the lunch Martha had made for me when the Bowman piped up and Kevin’s voice came on.

“Happy Wanderer, this is Frequent Flyers. We are five miles out and awaiting permission to land.”

I acknowledged the call and told them to circle and approach from the south, watch for yellow smoke to land, red smoke would be a wave off and there would be no more comms. Kevin confirmed. I called up Max on the T80 and told her what to do. I closed down the Bowman, secured the Mastiff and made my way to the landing area after roping the barricade shut once more.

Within a couple of minutes I had reached the landing area, Max and Reg were already there and we could all hear the rising noise of a heavy helo approaching. It came by the eastern end of the island at a couple of hundred feet and I told Max to do her thing with the smoke grenade. She handled it like a pro and a nice plume of yellow smoke drifted in to the air, very little wind about so that was a bonus.

The rotor blades of the Chinook cut the air with their own distinctive beat; Sam brought her in sideways and settled on to the turf very gently then went through the shutdown. I moved to the rear and greeted Laura and Kevin who were in good spirits. Handshakes and introductions to Max as Reg already knew them, same again when Sam stepped off and we went up to the house, radioing ahead so Martha would take precautions the little girl wouldn’t get frightened by all the new arrivals.

We got there quickly enough and Martha was already on top of things which came as no surprise to me, with a stack of mugs and a boiling kettle. Tea all round as Reg and Max talked with our visitors. I asked Martha how the smallest one of the house guests was doing.

“She’s fine so far, at least physically. She seems to have taken to Molly quite nicely.”

I smiled “Who doesn’t?”

Martha returned the smile and continued.

“Molly must have been curious about our new visitor, she stuck her head round the door and that got a reaction but a calm one from the little girl. Molly came over and she started stroking her, which we all know Molly never seems to get tired of.”

I wholeheartedly agreed and asked if that was where Molly was now and she confirmed she was, it seemed to make the little girl happy and she knew Molly was a very placid dog so left them to it. I looked toward the bedroom door and then spoke to Martha.

“Looks like being with Molly’s doing some measure of good then.”

Molly had come out and the little girl was right there with her, both standing a few feet away from the door looking at us gathered around the table. Martha went to meet them and the expected questions were asked. I related the tale in short order of how I found the girl and the radio chat that had led up to this.

Sam said that they had heard something about this group when they were back at their base. It appears they had a temporary base in London and were getting ready to take the Umbrella place in the city at least that was what the rumour mill was kicking out at the Air Corps place before they came here. Word had it that they were working on behalf of, or with the full backing of the United Nations to take care of the problem and take the lead in starting to sort it out before handing it over to UK government.

My trust level for this BSAA went up a notch or two but hadn’t hit the top rung just yet. I let them talk as Martha led the little girl out in to the living room; she seemed quite calm though still silent. It showed promise so I didn’t disturb Molly from her new found duties or small friend. She was quite a pretty little thing, big mane of blond hair and the brightest blue eyes I think I’d ever seen. The now clean pink dungarees and t-shirt cranked up the cute-o-meter quite a bit. She accepted the drink of orange squash Martha gave her.

Then came the discussion of what we were all going to do, Sam and Laura told us that the Windsor evacuation site had been cleared and everyone moved to a new camp just outside of the RAF base at Brize Norton. If anyone needed repatriating then it would certainly make that easier. They were still in the process of recalling all troops from overseas that they could to help get the final parts of the cordon in place to at least contain this.

From what they knew and Kevin added his own knowledge, Dover Castle is holding its own quite nicely and is getting resupplied by airdrop so the people there are doing ok and there are other places where they have managed to get barricades up to create safe zones for people. These have been located and supplied but the powers that be are intending to clear those out and devote all the resources they have to getting rid of the undesirable elements now walking the streets.

So it came down to the crunch question, who wanted to leave?

They chose their words carefully while the little girl was within earshot. I turned to Martha.

“Perhaps our little house guest would like to take Molly for a walk?”

She agreed and went along too. It also gave her time to think over the question of staying or going. I could only really speak for myself and said that this BSAA mob might need a hand from yours truly as they had mentioned so I would have to wait to hear what they had to say before making my decision. Max was mulling it over and so was Reg.

Sam, Laura and Kevin did say that they had taken this task while awaiting redeployment proper as communications were still a bit of a shambles so had a little time to spend here but they needed to know to get back to duty soonest and everyone understood that.

I told them of my impending chat with the BSAA representative on the radio at 6pm so more would be found out then. Until that time we were all on hold and tinned beef with potatoes and peas was on the dinner menu so everyone was invited to stay for the early evening meal.

This was served and everyone enjoyed it including the little girl who for the first time spoke and said “Thank you” when the plate of food was placed in front of her. This raised every ones spirits a fair degree so on to a winner there I thought. I asked Max to come with me for the radio chat as it may involve having someone come by and I didn’t want to make the decision without her say so, which she said wasn’t necessary as she trusted my judgement but appeared to appreciate the though very much.

At 5mins to go we were in the Mastiff and I was powering up the Bowman. Max spoke in quiet voice.

“So what do you think Ben? Are they on the level?”

I had to admit I didn’t know for sure but spoke honestly to her. “Going from what the contact had said and the extra info that Sam, Laura and Kevin offered, it appears this mob where genuine but we’ll see for certain soon enough.”

She accepted that and we waited until the appointed time, may as well show punctuality I thought so as soon as the second hand swept round to 18:00 on the nail by my watch, I hit the transmit button.

“Southern Belle this is Happy Wanderer, it’s that time…”

She must have been hovering over the set at her end as the response was right there and that pleasant southern accented voice came from the speaker.

“Ah am indeed Happy Wanderer and you are as good as your word ah am happy to hear.”

There was definitely a smile in that voice and Max didn’t miss it either. I told her of our situation and the arrival of the Chinook and crew. I spoke of their offer and we were mulling it over at this time,

“I’m here and the owner of the property that has graciously given me house room is present so what’s the deal?”

She stated that they would like to send a representative, herself along with the leader of the BSAA group here and one other as security and back up. I looked at Max and asked what she thought of them coming here. She asked my opinion and I told her that they seemed ok but impressed on her it is her house so her final decision.

Max took it all in then nodded at me.

“Ok Southern Belle, it’s agreed so when shall we expect you and your people?”

After a few seconds pause she informed me they would like to drop by at 9am tomorrow and actually asked if that was convenient which surprised me a bit. Looking to Max for a nod which was given and I responded with the ok and told them where to find us.

“Ah will see you tomorrow at nine then Happy Wanderer, ah am looking forward to it.” Again the smile in the voice was back. I replied but felt that making one point to strangers I still knew very little about was in order.

“I have and am placing a lot of trust in you Southern Belle but advise your people that any funny business and…well they can consider what they have reputedly seen of me so far a preview of their future, I trust I am making myself clear to those, other than your lovely self of course listening to this?”

There was a few seconds of silence and she replied.

“They understand.”

I responded in a friendly tone to change tack. “In that case we’ll see you tomorrow, tea or coffee by the way?”

The smile was back a little bit and she confirmed black coffee all round. I replied it was a done deal and signed off. I shut the Bowman down and looked at Max. She asked if that thinly veiled threat was necessary and I replied honestly as she always deserved that in my book.

“I feel responsible for you, Martha and everyone else in that house; I don’t want this BSAA outfit under any illusions that they are going to be welcome with open arms by yours truly if they have ulterior motives.” I took her hands in mine and looked her right in the eyes.

“You and Martha saved my life, I’ll not have anyone placing you in danger and that includes me. It’s taking a chance here and if it was just me then no problem, but it isn’t so I’m just making sure they get the message that I’ll not have it as Martha and you are far too important to me to risk anything happening that I can prevent…okedoke?” And I finished with a smile.

She leant over, kissed me on the lips then slid in to my lap and we had a cuddle for a while. Little things like simple human contact are important no matter what anyone sour of soul thinks, now more than ever.

Nothing more needed saying so we left the Mastiff and walked back, arms around each other’s waist and happy in our company. I truly cared for her and Martha, beyond the fact that if not for them; I would have died on that pavement, ended up a walker banquet or worse, one of those things out there shuffling around the streets of my city.

More chat was had that evening, Molly and the little blond lass were pretty close the whole evening and both seemed happy with that arrangement as did everyone else. Everybody had their sleeping places, Sam, Laura and Kevin said they were ok sleeping in the Chinook as they were no strangers to it and the rest of us stayed in the house as always.

Sleep was easy to come by and I finally closed my eyes with hope and concern in equal measure for tomorrow’s meeting.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
Part 2...


I was up to meet the sun that morning and Reg likewise, kindred spirits in being up and around at daft o’clock were we. I took time out for a kit check after doing the decent thing and bringing tea to the crew in the Chinook which was gratefully received. Sam informed me that they had an early call from his command and the BSAA were in place in London and the Government sanctioned mob in control of things there. Reg got breakfast going for all which was also accepted and demolished with thanks.

I agreed it with the rest that I alone would meet with the new arrivals and show them in, I hoped that there would be no problems but insisted that if it went south then the cavalry would not bother coming for me but dig in. Laura was up for getting that organised and I was very happy for her help in that.

I got fully bombed up and went out for the meet up at 08:45, I checked over and climbed in the Mastiff, walkers were conspicuous by their absence and I was not going to ask why but took it as a good sign…I hoped. I set the Bowman and waited.

Five minutes before the off, the radio came to life.

“Happy Wanderer, this is Southern Belle at three miles away and approaching.”

I acknowledged and from the top hatch gave them a read off of the surrounding area; they couldn’t miss the turn and advised them of no walker activity that I could see from my position. They came back with an ok and I readied my G36.

I could hear a vehicle approaching down Riverside toward Embankment, it came along the road and slowed as it reached me, they were travelling in some lightly armoured style, an Iveco Panther Command and Liaison Vehicle. A six tonne four wheeled vehicle that at a glance, resembled an armoured Hummer but in the standard olive drab of the British Army.

I wondered who they conned that out of and admired the fact they could get one to play with.

They pulled to a stop about 20 feet from the Mastiff and two immediately climbed calmly out; I met that gesture and clambered out of the Mastiff to meet them.

A largish bloke in grey combat trousers with knee pads and what looked like a tailored t-shirt but of heavy fabric, well-built and muscular, a clean shaven face and short dark hair. He had the look of a man who was professional and potentially dangerous if annoyed sufficiently. I tagged him to be somewhere in his late twenties.

About six foot tall with a square jawed face, low brows over dark eyes that seemed to take in everything around him. The face was serious and I got the impression he didn’t smile much but I immediately suspected this was more from circumstance than choice. He carried a tricked up MP5, a sidearm and a fair amount of magazine pouches in a belt rig. He kept his hands purposefully clear of his weapons.

His compatriot was another matter, a woman about five and a half feet tall but only just, pretty difficult to tell her body shape for all the kit and weapons she was carrying, this lass was decked out for a war so I made a passing note not to upset her. In my book, short and armed to the teeth usually equals either over compensating or do not mess with.

I took it as the latter.

The jet black hair tied on a short pony tail and black eyes in a strong face with Hispanic features, the high cheek bones and full lips held a pleasing quality but the face was hard and serious at this point. At a guess maybe mid-twenties.

I engaged professional mode as the man stepped forward and the woman’s eyes were everywhere else. He introduced himself as Chris R.

I recognised the voice of the American man from the radio comms the other day. I told him my name and we shook hands, a firm grip which I could respect. I hate the dead fish handshake with a passion.

The woman called clear and walked over; Chris introduced her as Rain O.

Her handshake was just as firm and she looked up at me, no wavering in that face except for the slight turn up to one side of her mouth and she nodded and made a glance up toward my beret. Again an American.

“Special Air Service huh, that’s pretty ****in’ hardcore!” and offered a fist bump which out of respect, I met with my by no means dainty fist and smiled. I asked if she was Army but she said no, former SWAT and left it at that.

Chris looked back to the Panther and made a beckoning gesture.

The passenger stepped out and came over, definitely a civvie going by the leather jacket and jeans. Dark skinned with a smooth complexion but lighter toned than Martha, I was assuming Afro-American and hoping this was ‘Southern Belle’.

High and large cheekbones and the lips spreading in a ready and very warm smile which could be quite disarming I thought. Rather stunning blue green eyes and dark cat like eyebrows, both of which I found most attractive but the shock of collar length light blond, almost white hair was a certainly out of the ordinary but for some reason, I liked it. I made her to be early or maybe mid-twenties at a push.

Chris introduced her as Joanna C. She shook hands, the way her hand practically vanished in mine seemed to amuse her in the same way it had Martha and her other hand came to rest on my forearm in a friendly gesture that I appreciated. I took to this lass instantly and I had no idea why. The perfect representative, I could understand why she was along for this even if I couldn’t explain why I liked her personally right from the off.

“Ah am very pleased to meet you!” She spoke with some enthusiasm in that pleasant southern American accent.

“Likewise believe me.” Was all I could say and said my name then everything just seemed to stop for me as I looked in to those eyes which were smiling as much as the rest of her face. I finally got my act together and broke the impending pregnant pause.

“Well the coffee should be ready so if you lot don’t mind some clambering, please follow me.” And gestured toward the Mastiff.

Rain negotiated it first and with some agility considering all the ammo and grenades she was packing. The rest made it with little difficulty and I make no apologies for noticing Joanna’s very nice backside in those jeans.

I radioed the gang and told them all was well, it was a few minutes later when we arrived at the house. Max welcomed them all in and introductions were made all round. Coffee was already poured and waiting for them which was graciously accepted.

We all ended up seated on the sofa and easy chairs along with some extra seating from around the table, dragged over for the occasion. Our little house guest was not present, apparently content to play with Molly in the back bedroom and I know my fuzzy sidekick would have had no objections.

I stood as usual and the conversation got going. Chris told us about the BSAA and why they were here, it all tallied with what I had learned so far. Umbrella was certainly responsible though the reasons for their actions remained a mystery which Chris and his group were determined to clear up. They had taken the now empty Umbrella facility in London and were in the process of going over it to find out what they could; apparently they had left in a hurry for reasons unknown but had left a few presents in their wake which had to be addressed.

He did not go in to excruciating detail but stated that clearing the remaining civilian population was first priority. Once that was complete they could get to work and our little group was one of the last ones. He told Sam, Laura and Kevin that they had liaised with UK Government and Army command and they had jurisdiction here but preferred to work with any local forces to get the evacuation complete.

Sam acknowledged this to all and said that he had received word as such from his boss over the radio this morning. He and his crew were willing to fly anyone who wanted to leave out the evacuation site near Brize Norton. Chris also said that anyone who wished to join the BSAA would be welcome but would leave that up to the individual, I noted that he looked mostly toward me as he said it.

Chris came across as a no nonsense person and I respected that. He had to leave soon but, if Max was agreeable, he would like to leave Rain and Joanna here for the time being, for security and to answer any questions respectively but asked that people made up their minds within the next couple of days as there was much work still to be done.

Max and everyone else had no objections so it was settled, Rain and myself saw him back to his vehicle. He departed and we walked back to the house. After we had secured the Mastiff and the barricade, Rain spoke up in a matter of fact tone.

“We have to get these civilian’s out of the area as fast as possible.” And I responded also in the same tone.

“I agree but it’s got to be their decision and no-one else’s.”

She halted and I did the same “This is a war zone, we have to clear it.” she said while gesturing towards London.

I wondered how a former cop would know what a war zone was like but let that go. She seemed to speak her mind and prefer straight talk so I responded in kind.

Correction Rain.” I pointed toward the city “That is a war zone, the house on this island isn’t. Unlike most of the City of London and apparently the surrounding areas, people still live in this house and their wishes regardless of how you and I feel about it, will be respected unless you intend to forcibly evict them which I would strongly advise against.”

I could see the objections building in this tough and professional lady and had an idea of what she was thinking but continued.

“They aren’t stupid, they know the facts and I think they will certainly elect to go but it’s their decision, not yours. Let them consider what’s on the table and try not to be the hard arse you most certainly are around them and this will get done with minimal fuss.”

I could see she was digesting this and I added a last bit.

“Just give ‘em time and it’ll work itself out, can we agree to do that?” I stood with my fist up for a bump which she seemed to get and knocked hers to mine. “Besides, you’re getting paid for the overtime and extra for the baby sitting duties right?”

It may have been the sunlight creating shadows through the trees but I do believe for the first time since we met, I almost detected a smile from her and said something to that effect as we walked on. Her response was straight forward as seemed to be her way.

“Wise ass.”

We returned to the house and all was well. Some general chat was going on in the ‘getting to know each other’ vein. I just left them all to it, grounded my gear and had some quiet time alone just wandering round the area and doing nothing important besides considering the offer to join up as such. Truth to tell it didn’t take long and I’d gone most of the way to deciding it, but exactly how to approach it was another matter.

I had been out of the Army for a while now and getting back in to something like this was not exactly what I had envisioned. That said I had my own agenda and this outfit could be a means to an end there. I sat against a tree for a while and just relaxed for a bit, a short time later felt a presence coming up behind and turned to look. Max came sauntering up to me and just smiled as she parked in my lap, I wrapped my arms around her and giving a gentle squeeze.

We just stayed there in silence for a while watching the river go by. She was first to speak.

“Joanna said that I could leave here to the evacuation site and probably go back home to the States…or join the BSAA, what so you think?”

I spoke as I honestly felt.

“I’m not your dad Max, I’m your friend and I can’t tell you what to do. You should do whatever you wish to do me darlin’ but just promise one thing. No matter what you decide, make sure you don’t stop being who you are. Maybe not the best lawyer or BSAA operative, just be the good and decent person that I know you to be. One whom I feel privileged to call my friend.”

I let that sink in and she remained silent.

“No matter what my little angel, you are very special to me and I owe you that which I can never repay.” I kissed her gently on the head.

She turned sideways, brought her legs up and snuggled in to my chest. I could tell the cogwheels were turning over. It was a long time until either of us spoke but she eventually did.

“I am going to miss you when I go back home.” I told her I felt the same, felt also happy and relieved that she had decided against joining the BSAA. She was smart, brave and I’d argue that with anyone who said differently. But out there fighting the un-dead? I just couldn’t see her doing that and being the same good and gentle soul I had come to care for very much.

So much had been lost and I didn’t want the girl I had come to regard so highly to be any more wounded by this than she had already been. She stood and held out her hand, I rose, took it and we walked to the western tip of the island. In a small clearing, two marked graves were there. Max knelt at the foot of them and I knelt behind her, she rested herself back in to me and though I could not see her face, tears were rolling down her cheeks.

I held her gently as she related what had happened to her grandparents. She needed to say this to someone and I was honoured to help her through this.

Max told me that some two or three days after it had all started, her grandparents had arrived back at the house; her grandmother had been scratched and was beginning to show signs of a fever. The emergency services were either snowed under or out of commission as any phone calls to get help went unanswered. The inevitable happened and she died that night then came back. Her grandfather was bitten by her and the results of that they had already seen, he had no choice but to deal with his wife.

Her grandfather was also a very intelligent man and knew what the result of the bite would be. It was left to Max to follow her grandfather’s instructions on what to do when he died.

She followed those instructions to the letter.

I remained strong for Max and I feel no shame that a part of me wanted to weep with her. I held her tightly for a long time until the tears subsided.

It must have been late morning before we stood and started walking back toward the house, no words said apart from a whispered ‘thank you’ from Max. As we reached the house, Joanna and Rain were outside; Joanna was kneeling and holding hands with the little girl who seemed fascinated by her almost white hair as were most I would have thought.

Max stopped just past the tree line and we embraced one more time. Then she simply smiled, kissed me and went in with a nod and wave to Joanna and Rain as she went past. Joanna pointed at me and then walked over with the wee lass. I knelt down and sat on the grass as they arrived. I had been told I could be semi imposing to some so to a child, well I think she had had enough fright to last a lifetime and I felt in no position to add to it.

The three of them arrived and Joanna motioned the little girl forward. She stepped right up to me and held her arms out. This was a surprise but a welcome one and I gave her a gentle hug.

“Thank you for saving me Uncle Ben.” Now that did take me by surprise and it took a moment or two to collect myself.

“You are most welcome my little sweetheart. You know my name, so to whom am I speaking young lady?”

She told me her name was Katya; I remarked that was a very pretty name which seemed to raise a small smile from her. I made some much needed pleasantries about how she was doing and if she was being looked after ok. I had no doubt she was and asked only for the sake of conversation. She was a bright little thing and though subdued at this time, I had no doubt she would come through it. Kids are like rubber bands and always spring back, a trait one should always admire as to how damn tough some kids can be and shame a lot of adults.

I didn’t ask anything of her life and family though, I had no doubt bad memories were just below the surface and would be faced in her own good time.

Joanna seemed to be enjoying this though Rain hardly blinked at it. We chatted for a few minutes then Joanna leant down.

“Now why don’ y’all go back inside with Rain and see what’s going on for lunch while me and your Uncle Ben talk.” She nodded and took Rain’s hand as they walked away, Rain looked over her shoulder and said “See you later Uncle Ben!” and made the expected comment about rice dishes.

Katya looked round and waved; I waved back and called out “Now you be a good girl for Auntie Rain!”

That got me a narrowed eyes look from my well-armed friend which was not softened by my idiot grin in her direction. Joanna just stood there laughing quietly. Once we were alone she turned to me.

“Is Max ok? She looked like she had been cryin’.”

I confirmed it was so but went no further than telling her that Max had been through a lot and needed to let it out to someone. Better she gets it out then let it fester and gnaw at her. Joanna simply nodded and then her voice dropped to a quiet level.

“She sure does have a crush on you.” Her broad smile as she said that was quite something.

I answered with the truth.

“I love that girl all to bits; I’d do anything for my little angel seeing after what she has done for me. I consider her a good and dear friend but I’ll be honest, she could do so much better than me. Besides which, she’s not quite a girl but not fully grown up yet, she’ll work out who she is and what she truly wants' as time goes on” This seemed to surprised her and I noticed the look she gave me.

“What?” I asked.

“Ah know she has a good friend in y’all and that’s something you don’t see much of these days. Nice to know some things like that still go on.”

I nodded and spoke in response.

“Though much is taken, much abides.” The smile was still on her face but softened slightly and she looked at me in questioning fashion.

“It means that while much has changed or been lost, there’s some things that remain, it’s from the last part of Tennyson’s poem, Ulysses.” The look of surprise came back.

“Why don’ y’all tell me the rest?” There was a slight challenging tone in her voice; I was used to hearing it from people as I didn’t exactly exude an educated persona which was pretty much bang on I will freely admit. I simply smiled.

“Though much is taken, much abides. And though we are not now that strength that in old days moved earth and heaven, that which we are, we are. One equal temper of heroic hearts made weak by time and fate but strong in will. To find, to seek, to strive,” I looked at her "and not to yield.”

“Wow” was her only response and I was used to that occasionally as well but couldn’t help laughing at her incredulous look. That warm smile came back and it’s a rare thing with some women that when they smile, their whole face does. A quality this lady possessed I was happy to see. I felt comfortable in her company; an odd familiarity about her that I liked but couldn’t pin down or help but return that smile as she spoke.

“Well sir, it seems there’s more to y’all than meets the eye!” I assured her otherwise but she didn’t seem to accept that.

“I just am who I am…I think Popeye said that.” She laughed but was insistent there was more to it.

“Ah know there’s more to you Ben.” she turned to leave “ah think ah would like to find out exactly what.”

She walked off in to the house leaving me with that lovely smile but mine faded as she went out of sight. I knew the reality of what I was capable of and the sort of person I could and may well have become when the situation warranted. I considered what may lie ahead and spoke to no-one other than the surrounding trees.

“No babe, you wouldn’t.”

They say that parting is such sweet sorrow and this proved to be correct as everyone had made their minds up by next morning. Max had already elected to go home if that was possible, Martha wanted to go to the evac site and see where she could put her skills to use and also could help to try and find Katya a place with friends or relatives.

Reg was of the opinion that people to keep the peace and lend a hand may be required so he was off to the evac site as well. Sam, Kevin and Laura said they would be happy to fly everyone out as that was their destination anyway. I asked Martha to take Molly, I didn’t want to have to part with my furry sidekick but I had a feeling what was ahead, it would be unfair and since she and Katya had formed a bond, I didn’t want to go breaking that.

I spoke to Rain and said I had to have a word with Chris over the radio before I made my decision. She was curious but didn’t ask further and we left the gang to pack up and went out to the Mastiff.

Once in and settled, I fired up the Bowman and set the frequency with Rain spilling the beans on what it was. I got almost straight through to Chris and let Rain tell him what the group had decided but that I wanted a word before I made my decision. He agreed and I left it on speaker so Rain could hear out of courtesy.

“Chris, just something I wanted to make clear. You want me to help out yes?”

He responded that I could be a valuable asset, I had heard that before but unlike some others, he sounded completely genuine.

“All of my people in the Black Team are good but this is almost a military operation to deal with what we have to, no disrespect to any of my operatives but they lack in certain areas.”

Rain didn’t seem to take offence at that. Chris continued.

“When it comes to dealing with some of the biohazards that Umbrella have at their disposal, we have no clear method of countering them from a tactical standpoint.”

I asked for some clarification of the word biohazard in the context he was using it. He informed me that Umbrella didn’t just deal in biological weapons like viruses and so on. They also made organic creatures to serve their twisted needs and these were the problem. I didn’t quite get the whole picture of what he was trying to tell me and I suspect he had had these conversations before.

“I can fill you in on the details properly but I’ll have to show you what Intel we have for it to make sense.” I mulled this over for a few seconds.

“Ok Chris, here’s the deal. I’ll bring Rain and Joanna back to you, have a look at what you’re facing and we’ll take it from there, that’s all I can promise you for now.”

It took all of two seconds.

“Agreed Ben, we will see you all soon.”

Rain and I returned to the house and by that time, everyone was ready and I just had to collect up the weapons apart from the Glock and the firearms from the police armoury. Reg said he felt responsible for them and I agreed.

There were more than a few handshakes and hugs goodbye, I could see tears welling up in Max’s eyes as we embraced for the last time and I told her not to because that would start me of blubbering, which caused a laugh and that was good enough for me.

I decided not to draw this out any more than needed and helped get them loaded as swiftly as possible. I was very sad to say goodbye to Molly, I loved that furry lass all to bits. I’m not sure if she knew it but a goodly amount of fuss and a last face licking was her response, she got on the Chinook with Martha and Katya good as gold.

I simply made my final waves as the rotors spooled up and they were away.

I had no idea if I would ever see any of them again but shook that thinking off and got to it. The Mastiff was loaded up in short order, Me, Joanna and Rain headed for the city.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
(8)

Pied Piper Of London

The trip in to London was uneventful and without walker incident for the most part, Joanna took up the passenger seat and Rain was happy by herself in the rear seating. I was told to make my way to Kings Cross railway station; there was an area on the north side of the big station where some building work had been going on before Umbrella had used it as their base and now the BSAA had control of it. It would take about 30 mins or so and I advised Chris of this which he acknowledged.

As we drove, Joanna asked about me as I expected she would and I of her in return to pass the time. The company was pleasant enough I have to say so that helped.

I told her some of the little details that made up my life and kept things like service life out of it, not for want of not telling her you understand, it’s just some things were still on the classified list. Some of which no person outside of the Regiment was supposed to know about.

As for herself, she was an orphan and grew up in an orphanage in New Orleans and had spent near all of her childhood there. In her adult life, she had some ‘family’ and they were from the orphanage like her. She had what she called a kid sister by the name of Kandyse, didn’t expand beyond that and I didn’t ask.

I told her of my sister and her family in Australia, for some reason I didn’t mind telling her about things like this and found it easy to speak to Joanna. That ‘very comfortable in her company’ feeling came back and I liked it.

The ‘why?’ didn’t bother me as such but I was at a loss to explain it and there are times when I do prefer not to have unanswered questions. I put this one on the ever expanding ‘to do’ list.

We were about 5 miles from the place when the speaker on the Bowman crackled. Chris informed us that over the past fifteen minutes, a large walker contingent had arrived on York Way due to some gas bottle racking with empty ones in it had collapsed and made one hell of a racket. They were clustered around the gate at Tapper Walk and that was the only way in and out of the compound. All their helos were out and about so couldn’t extract us.

Even if they had been able to lift us out, I didn’t want to leave the Mastiff as it could come in useful, plus I liked the big old monster. I slowed to a stop and had a think for a minute.

“Hold tight where you are Chris, I have an idea, back in about 20 mins, your lot going to be ok for a bit?”

He confirmed that the gate and wall Umbrella had installed would hold up against just about anything so he believed they were all good for now. Rain was looking, or what I assumed was a little worried but it was hard to tell, I didn’t put her on the spot about it and just swung the Mastiff about and headed for my home.

Rain asked what the plan was but that little devil on my shoulder was back and I just said “All will become clear my short and heavily armed associate, so fret thee not”

I could see out of the corner of my eye that she looked at Joanna, who just shrugged and smiled.

Arriving at that back street to get to the rear entrance, the Mastiff fitted between the walls like an only slightly loose cork in a bottle so that was good enough. What the hell I thought, may as well have some house guests for a few minutes. I got bombed up, locked down the Mastiff and beckoned the ladies to follow. Getting in was the simple affair it was last time and we were standing in my bedroom once more.

“Feel free to have a look about, this will take only a short while.” Rain wore a resigned expression which was the opposite of Joanna's but they both did just that and I went to my wardrobe.

I took out my portable radio/CD player, still with the odd paint splash mark from its days on building sites and had a quick leaf through my discs. Selecting the ones I considered appropriate I then hunted down my spare batteries container. Lord bless the makers of Duracell, I pulled out three lots for the player and they were still good until 2015 so that sorted that. I also got my spare set of Osprey body armour from my case and my old Kevlar cover so was pretty much good to go.

I found Rain and Joanna in the living room. Joanna was looking at the book shelves and Rain was going over the photos and stuff above the TV. I just looked at them for a few seconds then interrupted their musings.

“Right then ladies, got what I came for so if there’s nothing else, are we good to go?”

Joanna just looked at me and smiled, then back to the books.

“Y’all do have yourself a few books then ah see.”

I told her it was one of the three things I loved in life, She asked what the over two were.

“A comfortable home and a comfy chair to sit in while I read, I need nothing more.”

This she seemed to approve of and Rain made mention of the vastly oversize easy chair. Joanna made comment that it was big enough for two and just winked at me. Rain said nothing but that was just her way I surmised. We left quickly and were on our way.

I asked Rain to put the batteries in the CD player and use the first disc I handed her but not to play it yet. I made a reference to the Pied Piper of Hamelin, which they both knew the rough outline of the story. I informed them we were going to pull the same deal and told Rain to stand by at the top hatch with the music when we were in position.

I worked the Mastiff round the back streets it would fit down and ended up at the junction of Goods Way and York Way alongside the canal, south of the gate and radioed Chris to update him on the plan. I gave Rain the nod to standby; she cranked the volume up and held her finger over the ‘PLAY’ button as I turned north the reach the walker mob.

As the gate area came in to view, there must have been about fifty of the bastards clustered around and filtering out in to a line at the wall and a pretty impressive wall it was to.

About twenty feet in height and almost looked prefabricated but I had no idea what it was made from. It was a light grey in colour and completely smooth. Made up in sections of about thirty feet long and I had to really look for the join in some places.

Balfour Beatty Construction would have given their collective right arms for this kind of gear.

I swung the Mastiff around 180 degrees at a junction to some small transport place yard.

“Rain, let’s rock me dear!” and we did.

The first bars of Rare Earth’s 1971 ditty ‘I Just Want to Celebrate’ came from the speakers, which got their attention well and truly.

‘One-two-three-four’

Guitars and drums kicked in, likewise my fingers drumming on the steering wheel.

‘I just want to celebrate another day of living,’

‘I just want to ceee-lebrate another day of liiiii-iii-ife!’

‘Put my faith in the people, but the people let me down,’

‘So I turned the other way and I carry ooo-onnnn anyhooooooow’

I got the Mastiff up to just above the shuffling speed of the walkers and sped up slightly when the ‘faster than the rest’ slowly separated from the pack. Rain actually let out a shout and sounded enthusiastic which came as a surprise to me and Joanna but a welcome one.

“It’s working! HA!”

I switched on the cameras and could see she was right on. I turned left and drove slowly down Copenhagen Street and like the good little rats they were standing in for, the walker pack followed. Chris reported they were all clear at the gate and I told him if he had eyes on the pack then let me know when the last of them had turned in to Copenhagen. The music echoed off the buildings and drew them like a magnet. After just over 200 yards as we reached the junction of Copenhagen and Caledonian, Chris confirmed they were all round the corner.

Appropriately enough, the track had reached the ‘Doin’ it all get ya down no nooo-noo-oo, don’t let it turn you around and around and around and around’ part and I turned left and let it get to my favourite line.

‘Well I can’t be bothered with sorrow and I can’t bothered with hate no no’

‘I’m using up my time by feeling fiii-iine everyday-yay-yay-yay-yay’

I reluctantly told Rain to switch it off and come in as we had made enough noise.

Once she was in her seat I floored it up Caledonian Road and slowed to a crawl after about half a mile to reduce noise in the hope we had not attracted any more of them, then turned left in to Market Road which would take us back to York Way and to the gate.

Clear and smooth the rest of the way and the gate opened as we arrived. It was just like the rest of the wall but set back a few yards from the main parts left and right. In and safe, I parked up as soon as I could.

Rain opened the back doors and got out; she was actually smiling which was a welcome first for her. Joanna sat there smiling at me, then leaned over and put her arms around my neck and warmly kissed me on the cheek, which I returned, just out of politeness you understand.

And if you believe that, there’s a bridge over the River Thames I’d like to sell you.

She broke away after and smiled.

“Ah do believe ah am surely impressed sir!”

I must have been grinning like an idiot but simply responded “One tries ones best milady.”

Chris and a few other people similarly dressed and armed as Rain came over, some animated but muted conversation took place between her and the small group. Chris shook my hand after I had helped Joanna down from the Back of the Mastiff, whether she needed my help was doubtful but she didn’t object. He had a smirk on his face but addressed me in a matter of fact tone.

“Good to see you all back safely and that’s the kind of thinking I believe we need.”

I responded in kind. “Glad to be here. Well hand me a cup of something to drink, find me a place to sit down and we’ll discuss it…in that order preferably.”

He told Rain and the rest to stand down, told Joanna that there were things requiring her attention in the comms hut. He gestured toward a two storey portacabin like structure and started walking so I followed with a quick smile and a wave to Rain and Joanna.

The compound was huge, must have covered an almost square quarter mile. I saw quite a few of the large metal transport containers, all in gleaming white and labelled with the Umbrella Corp. logo. There were several of these portacabin like buildings but grouped in to four distinct areas at the cardinal points of the compass. The hard packed dirt of the compound had seen quite a bit of activity with vehicle tracks and boot marks going between the buildings.

Rain and her group headed toward one lot of the portacabin like structures which were all single floor places and there must have been about six of them in two rows of three. Joanna was walking to a three storey place with more than just a few antennas and a couple of satellite dishes parked on the roof.

In all I counted roughly 30 people around the area, all but a few were armed and near everyone except Joanna and Rain’s group had clothing with a BSAA shoulder patch on their sleeves. In fact it occurred to me that none of the gear Rain was wearing had any kind of marking on it. I couldn’t see much more of the compound but made a note to have a good look about if I stuck around for any length of time.

We walked up an exterior flight of stairs, along a rear walkway I hadn’t seen at first and through the second door. If these were originally Umbrella property then their interior décor consultant was colour blind, bored or seriously ****ing lacking in imagination.

Or all three.

A slightly satin white seemed to be the order of the day with black furniture; I’d seen surgical rooms with more warmth and charm. Granted the furniture was very well made and the way I sunk comfortably in to one of the two black leather and chrome framed office style chairs in here was testament to quality manufacture. The desk Chris sat behind was no less well constructed, the glossy black top was covered in folders and loose paperwork.

A couple of maps adorned the walls; they showed the greater London area and a close up one of the centre of London. Notes and circles in marker pen were on the maps, one in black denoted the area we currently occupied and a few more close to us. The smaller areas were marked in red and underlined, I assumed for less than wonderful reasons.

Chris had a big mug of coffee on hand for himself and another he handed to me which I thanked him for and he spoke first.

“I get the impression you’re not one to waste time so I’ll get to the point. Additional to what we have already spoken about, it’s the tactical side that concerns me. My people in what we call the black team are my main concern; they deal direct with biohazard and are usually the first in to an area where we’ve had an outbreak or related problem. So far we have been quick, lucky and good enough to deal with them but mostly they have been just the walking dead. This new breed of biohazard is a different matter.”

I could see he was one who could very competently give the order to place people in harm’s way but was having misgivings about what he may have to ask of them in the immediate future.

“They are good don’t get me wrong but apart from one, they are all from a police background but the new situation requires some military thinking which we are short on with the people we have. In fact all of them jumped ship at different times from Umbrella security when they found something related to the dirty tricks Umbrella was getting up to and joined the BSAA.”

That made me frown slightly and Chris didn’t miss it. He said he had an idea what I was thinking and the same had gone through his mind at the time but all of them had proved themselves more than once so he had no reason to question their motives. I made a mental note but let him continue.

“They are mostly cops at heart and some of the things they were being ordered to do went against the grain, firing on civilians with no apparent reason was just one example. We need to come up with a tactical doctrine for dealing with biohazards and this is where you can be of help to us…if you would consider joining the team.”

I let that hang for a while and got my thoughts in order.

“Ok Chris, I think I understand what you’re driving at. You want me to go over what you’re up against and formulate the best way to make those things go away with extreme prejudice, yes?” He nodded.

“Okedoke then, assuming that all goes according to plan, what’s the end game? What is your final objective?” Chris spoke and with no small measure of resolve in his voice and body language.

“To finally close down Umbrella for good, undo the damage they’ve done as far as we possibly can and get Albert Wesker.”

A plan I could get behind, this much was true but I wanted my own terms understood.

“Here’s my part then Chris. I’ll happily help you do just that, put me down as a consultant or whatever fits the bill as far as the paperwork is concerned. I don’t care if you even pay me or not as I do not wish to formally join the ranks so to speak.” He said he understood but seemed to be waiting for the payoff so I cut to it.

“But in return for my assistance, Wesker is mine. No arrest, courts, lawyers or any of that bull****. There isn’t a court in the world that can hand down sentence appropriate enough for what he’s done as far as I’m concerned.” He didn’t verbally agree with that comment but he didn’t openly object to it either.

“From what I’ve found out so far, that bastard is directly responsible for what has happened to London and elsewhere correct?”

Chris nodded so I continued in a calm but direct tone of voice. “So when it comes down to ending up face to face with him and as far as I’m concerned it will; Wesker is going to get his ****in’ head cut off by yours truly and there will be no exceptions. Those are my terms.”

I sat and watched as he digested this, the cog wheels were turning for certain.

“I’ll have to discuss this with my bosses and that may take a little while so for the time being” He handed me a folder "Have a look at this and get yourself some chow, we have a fairly decent commissary on site, it’s on the floor below this and I’ll come find you once I’ve finished talking to my superiors.”

I left him with that and went out and downstairs in search of the food serving place he’d spoken of. My nose did the leading and walking through the open door at one end of the building, I had found my nosh loaded nirvana.

I removed my beret out of habit. You only need get screamed at once in the service for not removing headgear in the canteen and it gets pretty ingrained there and then.

The commissary as Chris had called it covered about three quarters of the ground area, well laid out with tables and arranged neatly with four chairs to each table. The far end from the door was occupied by one of those long serving counters manned by two people and it appeared that lunch or something like that was being served. There were a few people in here; some armed but all either getting food or sitting and eating in groups and chatting.

Without preamble I strolled up and had a look at what was on offer, suffice to say I wasn’t disappointed. I strolled away with a plate loaded with fried eggs, sausages, beans and what appeared to be fried potatoes. This lot backed up with several slices of bread and an honest to goodness large mug of tea and I was sorted. It should go without saying that I think I had twice the amount that anyone else had but as is the way with the British Army soldier, I had no shame where free food is concerned.

I chose a table unoccupied and was left that way.

I made the lot on my plate vanish in record time which is another skill learnt from service time and there are very few that don’t master it. I saved one fried egg until last and that got parked between two slices of bread with some tomato ketchup.

This I savoured and had that ‘quest objective well and truly achieved’ feeling.

Some of the folks in here looked my way and I responded with a look back and a friendly nod. After the grub had vanished, I enjoyed my tea and looked over the file Chris had given me. All the material in here originated from Umbrella so I expected a giggle filled read and it was laid out like some kind of damn sales brochure. The literature referred to these things as Bio Organic Weapons.

Christ on a Segway…

This was not exactly what one could consider light after meal reading matter but it did give me an insight in to what this outfit and possibly I, would be up against. This was a file on the ‘biohazards’ as Chris had referred to them. The first pages were about a creature named a ‘Licker’

I have no idea who came up with the name but I assumed it was some ****er in an Umbrella lab coat with a less than stable mental attitude as to what constituted whimsical.

I looked at the page of file photos on this less than handsome beast. It had a dog like physical body and a habit of propelling itself on all fours but the size was approaching a grown man. No hair or the like, in fact it more resembled a creature that had been skinned.

Charming.

Very muscular and possessing large four toed paws, each toe ending in a rather large claw. This, the file told me enabled them to climb walls and ceilings. Devoid of sight, they had advanced hearing to track and attack with. Powerful jaws with many sharp teeth and a very long tongue with a hardened bone point used to impale prey. They had shown themselves to be very quick, extremely agile and able to jump or leap several times their own body length. Also they usually travelled in packs rather than solo.

Well this was getting better by the bloody second.

Noted was the characteristic exposed ‘brain’ on the head, they exhibited an ambush mentality and were naturally quiet preferring to wait out prey rather than actively going after it. Sound could be used to attract them though and they rarely, if ever ignored any sound loud enough to get their attention. When moving they could be detected by the sound their claws make and some form of communicating hiss.

From what was known already, combating these creatures requires heavy calibre weapons or many smaller calibre rounds expended. Apparently their musculature of such dense makeup that pistol calibre such as 9mm is fairly ineffective.

I wouldn’t want to meet one of these in a dark alley, or even a well-lit one for that matter.

The next pages didn’t exactly inspire confidence either.

The next and thankfully last one of the rouges galley was a rugged looking critter called a ‘Hunter’

Some five to six feet tall and looking like a cross between a lizard and a hooded cobra. Bipedal with long arms and legs terminating in fingers and toes with large claws.

What is it with the large claw thing? I was thinking they had some kind of sharp object fetish going on here.

The physical makeup was a powerful muscular creature, its back and head were covered in scales which had proved them to be proofed against small calibre weapons and certainly resistant to edged or blunt weapons.

No neck to speak of as the back scaly part continued up to the top of the head and forward to the nose above a mouth full of sharp teeth. Whoever the sick bastards that came up with these things were, they seemed to have a thing about mouths full of sharp teeth too.

Binocular vision with a sense of smell that would give a bloodhound an inferiority complex, they hunted in pairs usually but were not beyond teaming up with others in to a pack. When taking prey, they had a habit of putting their head down and charging. A lump like that coming at full tilt would need to be stopped pretty decisively!

I started having a few ideas about that as I finished the paperwork on theses abominations.

I had taken a last slug of tea when Chris appeared at the table. “Mind if I join you Ben?”

I indicated the vacant seat opposite and he made himself comfortable, I said nothing as he eyed the folder then looked at me.

“So now you know what we are up against, we have had some success in combating the B.O.W’s of lesser stature than these but it’s been limited. Right now there are at least four Hunters and an unknown number of Lickers out there and they will certainly have to be dealt with before we can hand over to local forces.”

I thought about this for a few seconds and then got straight to the point.

“I have a few ideas but the main question remains my friend, are my terms acceptable to your higher highers or not?”

He looked me in the eye as a smirk crossed his face.

“Well Ben, let’s just say that they want you on board but have left the final say so to me considering the terms of your…’employment’ with the BSAA. I agree to those terms and would be glad of any help you can give us.”

We shook on it as I am one of them old fashioned types that still take a handshake of agreement as a serious bond. I rose from the table and he followed suit.

“Right then Chris, first things first, show me the armoury mate!”

Chris nodded. “Straight to business huh? I can do that.”

Across the compound and to the eastern lot of portacabin structures, he led me to their armoury. A pretty well stocked one it was too, Plenty of MP5’s, pistols, G36’s, a couple of FN Minimi’s and one AA-12 auto shotgun. Magazines a plenty for every weapon with stacks of ammo boxes for each type.

Several boxes of smoke, stun and frag grenades made up the number nicely.

I flexed my fingers and got to work looking over the gear while Chris just stood and watched.

All the weapons were in immaculate shape, used for certain but kept in top notch order. I knew of a few folks from my past that the sight of this would have made them very happy bunnies.

All the 9mm for the pistols and 5.56mm stuff for the automatic weapons were the standard ball rounds, the auto shotgun were stocked with sabot solid slug,‘000’ lead and F size steel buckshot. Decent load outs in the norm but this was far from that.

After about 10 minutes, I had a good idea of what would be required. Finding paper and pen, I started to scribble out a shopping list. Once done and happy with it, I handed it to Chris.

He read over it and seemed to be thinking for a few seconds.

“This will take at least a few days to get a hold of Ben; you think this will all be necessary?”

I nodded “Absobloodylutely! That lot should have us covered for most eventualities I think.”

He seemed to accept that, folded the paper and said he’d get on that immediately. Stepping out of the armoury, he led me to the building where I could find a place to ground my gear and get to know the Black Team as he called them. As we approached, Rain and a fella were standing outside talking as we approached.

Chris called to Rain and told her to show me the place and meet the rest of the team, this got a nod out of her and she agreed. Chris made his farewells and left to take care of the shopping list. She came over to me.

“So you decided to join up with us Ben?” I just nodded and left the specifics out of it, she offered up the apparently standard fist bump which I responded in kind to, her mood turned instantly enthusiastic.

“****in’ A man! C’mon and I’ll introduce you to the guys.”

She stepped over to the fellow she was originally speaking to and introduced him as their team leader Carlos O.

A lean built but fit six foot frame with definite Latin looks, hair almost as black as Rain’s with thick eyebrows over deep brown eyes. A few days’ worth of stubble on a strong chin and had an easy going manner about him, he had the look of a man who could smile easily. That smile came out as we shook hands in a good firm grip. He welcomed me aboard and we went inside to meet the rest.

Nicholai G. A well brawny fellow with a fairly noticeable Russian accent. He had the sort of strong, square jawed face that you wouldn’t argue with. Blue grey eyes that had a hawk like quality that missed little I suspected. A short dark ginger mop of hair and eyebrows completed a strong overall impression even if he didn’t much come above five and a half foot tall.



Yuri L. Another heavy set Russian but a little taller than his associate, dark haired with an almost average face looks wise apart from the only ever so slightly out of kilter nose which indicated a break in the past. This guy had a definite military bearing which I picked up on and from his reaction, he guessed the same of me.

The last member was Thomas A. A tall wiry Aussie with firm set features, he looked like he was dark haired but this was covered by a slightly battered and well used bush hat with one side pinned up. The eyes were a striking blue and his manner was of the typical easy going Aussie way.

All of them greeted me in a friendly manner, I got the impression that Rain had done some groundwork there and this was borne out as we chatted. Thomas handed me a can of chilled lager, it’s a general Aussie thing that they are always more accepting of someone who will share a beer with them and I was happy to do so. I opened it, clinked cans with him and we settled down to talk.

After an hour or so, I was getting the impression these were all good people just trying to do right and possibly make up for mistakes of the past considering who they used to work for. Yuri it turns out was former Russian Army and though he didn’t say, I suspected he was Spetsnaz at the very least. He and Thomas appeared to be the jokers of the group and quick fire banter seemed to be the norm between them.

I found myself beginning to like this crew. Carlos certainly gave the impression that he cared a great deal about his people and the banter that passed between the rest of them was of the usual mockingly insulting type but I felt that they had a deep trust of each other.

Carlos showed me a place I could bunk down and stowed my gear in one of the free lockers. This place was certainly laid out like a small barracks with single beds and lockers for each though this lot and yours truly only ended up occupying half of the room. Unlike the office that Chris occupied, this was strictly utilitarian with an attached multiple shower and wash basin area. It was better than some places I’d been so I wasn’t going to knock it.

Over time, I unloaded all my gear from the Mastiff and packed it all in to my locker, I politely refused any of the offered gear when Carlos asked and told him I was used to my own stuff which he accepted. It was late afternoon when I had lunch with the team and was pretty much squared away, so went off on a walkabout to get a feel for the compound.

It dawned on me after a short while just how well kitted out the place was. High efficiency generators of a design I’ve never seen. Just enclosed units with no markings besides the Umbrella logo and brief operating instructions of the near idiot proof variety. The water had recycle and filtration units also of the enclosed type with much the same logo and markings. Everything that ran the utilities here was of a step or several above anything I’d seen in the past or present for that matter.

The walls surrounding the place likewise, some form of plastic but bastard hard, solid and very smooth. A clandestine scratch with the blade of my Gerber hardly left a mark I could detect. It would take Spiderman to get over a wall like this in one go.

The areas beyond the buildings were flattened and marked out in the manner of helicopter landing areas, two of which came in and landed while I was strolling around. A pair of Augusta Westland Merlin’s in RAF livery. Seems this outfit could get whatever was needed and that sat just fine with me.

Some people in the compound immediately appeared and started off loading box upon box of stores, mostly food and medical supplies as far as I could see so two of the most important things covered.

I was almost done wandering when I heard Chris call my name. He informed me that he’d managed to source all the stuff on the list and it would be here in a few days. Apparently they really must have had some pull in high places to get it done that quickly but I wasn’t going to question it.

I thanked him for it and we talked about the team.

I gave them all the thumbs up and said that I had no reservations about working with them but I’d have to have a private chat with Carlos as he was their leader and I didn’t want to start stepping on anyone’s toes. He agreed and seemed happy to leave that to me. He said that everything would be on hold until the stuff I’d put on the list arrived so I would be left to my own devices for at least a couple of days.

He got back to his tasks and I was walking across the area inside the building perimeter and thinking about dinner when a voice with a southern American accent called out from behind.

I turned as Joanna walked up; she stepped right up to me and slipped her arms around my waist as that lovely smile blossomed on her face. I placed my arms likewise around hers’ though the height difference made my hands ended up just below her shoulder blades but that didn’t seem to bother her.

I returned the smile. “So where’ve you been hiding me blossom?”

She told me that she had been at work with her friends on cracking more of the Umbrella corp. information they had left behind in their computers. Sloppy of them to leave that behind I thought, they must have left in a damn hurry. Joanna confirmed they had indeed left in a big hurry and didn’t have time to properly destroy the information they contained, the stuff they were sorting through could take a while.

I told her that stuff was way above me. “I’m only on my ‘Janet and John book of big words’ number five so anything above a typewriter or word processor and that’s me out of it.”

She laughed and said she doubted that, I informed her that half the time was spent spell checking stuff due to the size of my fingers hitting more than one key at a time, which was the norm. She seemed surprised that I had little knowledge of computers and even more so when I said that email is something I’d heard of but almost never used.

I’m still a paper and pen sort of bloke.

Joanna appeared to wish to resolve that situation as soon as time allowed and I told her she was in for a long job there. The smile had never left her face but the tone of her voice turned serious but in a pleasant fashion.

“Ah don’t mind what I’m doing as long as ah get to spend time with you.”

Hello.

You know, normally I’d be thinking why the hell would this beautiful woman want to spend time with me for but in all honesty, I was instantly feeling exactly the same way and was somewhat captivated looking in to her lovely eyes.

The sound of a polite clearing of the throat came from behind Joanna and I suddenly noticed two people there.

A man was standing and a woman beside him in an electric wheelchair, the man looked a bit embarrassed but the girl was grinning like the Cheshire cat. She was the first to speak.

“So, this is the one who you wouldn’t stop gushing about this morning then Jo.”

The voice was that soft southern Irish accent that I didn’t mind hearing.

The girl herself was no slouch in the looks dept. either. I couldn’t tell how tall but surmised no more than five foot five, slender and with a dark complexion and very slight Indian continent facial features which made the accent a bit of a surprise. All in all though, a quite lovely young lady to be certain and her high cheek bones stood out even more as her mouth turned from grin to very wide smile when Joanna’s face flushed at her statement.

The bloke seemed not to know what to do next and the look of embarrassment went from slight to very.

He was about six feet tall and average build, handsome fella with blue grey eyes, ginger hair and an apparent half smirk when embarrassed. Said smirk had not altered and in fact increased as his embarrassment seemed to grow. He removed the black rimmed glasses he was wearing and gave the lenses a wipe with a handkerchief that came from an inside pocket in his jacket then placed them back where they came from.

Joanna collected herself and introduced the two, Carl L. who was the communication specialist and Naimh O’ C. who was both communications and computer in specialisation.

As with some Irish names, the pronunciation is different than how it’s spelt, the name ‘Naimh’ is usually pronounced ‘Neev’ or ‘Neve’ if you will.

I shook hands with both and Naimh seemed to take some amusement in Carl’s discomfort. Rescue was required so I spoke up.

“Come on then you lot, let’s get some dinner inside us yes?”

Carl agreed in an English accent and off we went to the commissary though Joanna didn’t seem of a mood to remove both her arms from around me just yet so settled for one, I did the same for her as we walked. Naimh moved the little joystick on the arm of the chair and started rolling; I didn’t ask what had happened to get her in it.

We reached the palace of scoff and Naimh went to commandeer a table for us while we got sorted out with the food and drinks. As usual, I loaded up with gusto.

We sat and talked over the ins and outs of what they did and thankfully, the techno speak was kept to a minimum. I was surprised to find that for lovely as she and Joanna were, they both had a high level of expertise in computers and communications. Suffice to say these two were the cutest geeks I had ever seen.

Carl didn’t say much and I just took this to be his way. He interjected here and there but nothing much above shop talk with what they were doing.

Naimh gave me the third degree, digging for details about me for some strange reason. No matter how many times it had happened, I never felt the need to talk about myself that much and try as I might; I never found it to be a topic of conversation I was good at. Not that it stopped Joanna from sliding in comments about my book collection and ability to quote poetry which both of her friends found surprising.

Thankfully neither of them asked for a rendition of the St Crispin’s Day speech from Shakespeare’s Henry the Fifth or the like so I was saved that, even though I could hear the cog wheels stepping up a gear in Naimh’s brain.

I just kept the ‘me’ stuff to a minimum and managed to avoid some of the questions by simply saying there are things I couldn’t tell them about my time in the service so that avoided having to waffle about a good 10 years of my life story which helped.

After about three quarters of an hour, Naimh and Carl made their exit but Joanna seemed to have no intention of moving, apart from taking the seat opposite me and asking about what Chris and myself had discussed. I kept it light and made no mention of the deal struck, precise details on that topic was not exactly what I would have considered to be polite table conversation.

I told her I had agreed to help out for however long I was required. She seemed just a little bit unhappy about that and I assumed that what I had said implied I would only be doing this for a short time. I felt it would not be forever but it wasn’t going to be over with within a few days for certain, this would take a while. I told her this and it seemed to brighten her up again.

I suggested we take a walk, Joanna agreed and we left our seats. I passed by one table where the Black team were gathered they all said their hellos and waved, Rain looked at me and Joanna, she just smiled winked at us as we left the commissary.

Early evening and fairly quiet, Joanna and I just took a walk, seemingly heading nowhere in particular. For some time neither of us spoke, it just didn’t seem necessary. After a while though, I felt I needed to say something to her, mainly to get us to a point where she would understand exactly my intentions here. I didn’t want to lead her on or give her any illusions, she didn’t deserve that.

We stopped down by the canal side of the wall, we could talk in private and the chance of attracting any walkers from the sound would be minimal, not that I think anyone could have heard something like conversation through the material the wall was made from.

She stood with her arms around me and looked up in to my eyes.

“Joanna, what is it you are looking for from me?” I spoke in an honest tone and asked because I was genuinely curious to be honest. Her answer was spoken in likewise manner.

“Ah don’t know, since we first spoke on the radio” a pause as she seemed to be thinking up the right words. “Ah felt like there was a connection if that makes any sense, ah liked the sound of your voice and dumb as it may sound, ah liked you just from that.”



I thought about this for a few seconds and readily admitted I felt the same thing but couldn’t explain it. She told me that she felt a familiar comfort being with me, the way she put it was that she doesn’t know me but she knows me, she couldn’t explain that feeling but also felt that she didn’t really care to have it explained right at that time.

I had to be honest with her and myself that she had just voiced exactly how I felt. I told her this. I had no idea where this was going and had little care about that.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
Pt 2...


I have no idea if anyone has ever felt that way but I did and apparently she did as well. I wrapped her up in my arms and held her close for a while, it felt like the most natural thing I’d ever done.

The sun was starting to sink below the horizon as the clouds over London turned bright russet to red. Eventually I took her hand and we started to walk back toward the bunk houses. I opened up to her and spoke with honesty.

“I’ll be honest Joanna; my aims are simple in this. I want to get Wesker, make him pay in blood for what he has done then get my home back. I want to do what I can to make sure this never happens again. Those bastards in Umbrella are responsible and pardon me if this sounds selfish but I want my home and my life back…or at least as close to how it was as I can get.”

She squeezed my hand “Ah can understand that, you have a lovely home and ah enjoyed the short time ah spent there. Wouldn’t all mind comin’ back to visit someday.”

For some reason I resolved to make that happen and the thought made me smile.

“And you would be most welcome there me darlin’.”

She slipped an arm around me and I reciprocated for the last few yards to the buildings where I assumed most folks slept. We arrived and she turned to me, stood on tip toe and gave me a brief but very nice last kiss before going to her room. Our eyes locked for a few moments and she closed the door with a smile as I stood and watched.

I slowly made my way to the team barracks with my brain in high gear, thinking about what was to come and Joanna at the same time which caused a bit of a thought pile up.

I decided on an early night for a change and see what tomorrow had in store for me when it got here.

Rising early next morning, I got some morning exercise in with a few running laps of the perimeter as the sun crept over the horizon. After a shower, some breakfast was in order and the commissary did not disappoint. The staff manning the food trays had got the message fairly quickly and my plate was stacked to a little more than what I thought might be standard so good on ‘em for picking that up. The sizable pile of eggs, bacon and toast got a good seeing to.

I sat for a while when Joanna came over with her food and sat opposite, A warm smile radiated from her face as she sat down and looked at me. Her dress was somewhat different this morning; it looked like a fairly well fitting but non-descript medium blue boiler suit.

We got the usual morning pleasantries out the way then I had to ask if she was pulling double duty as a mechanic.

She laughed and said no, she only had one set of clothing with her and that had to be laundered occasionally, this was the only other thing she could find. I suppressed the urge to say that turning up for breakfast in her skivvies would have made a few folks drop their tea, myself included for certain. I thought for a second and decided on a course of action.

“Well then, looks like you could do with a spot of clothes shopping me sweetheart!”

She looked at me and her brow furrowed slightly. “How do you mean Ben?”

I really was starting to like the way she said my name. The way she spoke almost made it sound like my name was spelt B-e-y-n.

I suggested that if she needed some new clothes, we may just as well go and get them if she had the time to spare.

“Ah don’ know, ah have a few things to wear but it’s not like we can just go pick them up from anywhere here.” She paused seeing my spreading grin and I reminded her that I never leave home without my all-purpose purchasing power. A quizzical look from her and I mentioned that crowbars are acceptable for shop openings and fast goods pick up everywhere.

Joanna appeared uncertain about that but I also mentioned that I could do with some reading matter from my place, which seemed to do the trick. She was in tentative agreement but had some things to do first so maybe after lunch if she could convince Chris to let her go. I simply nodded in her direction.

“It’s a date then!” That got a happy smile from her which was always nice to see.

I cleared it with Chris for me and he was ok about it, he said that Joanna was also good to go as she had several programs running that would take time to work on the computers that they were trying to crack. Before I went, Chris wanted to show me something just to make sure I truly knew who and what we were facing.

I followed him to the one set of buildings I’d never been in to. A somewhat grim faced armed guard saw us approaching and opened the door for Chris and me. This building had exterior windows but they were completely black.

Going through the door of the portacabin, I had to stop to take it in a bit. We were standing in an airlock of sorts, double doors electrically operated led to a small area with what appeared to be a changing room then in to the main area which we could see clearly through the floor to ceiling glass (I assumed) panels. He tapped a combination in to the keypad on the side of the first set of doors.

A few clicks, a slight hissing sound and the doors slid open, just wide enough for one person to go through at a time. I was sincerely hoping we didn’t have to leave in a hurry. The whole ground area of this was given over to what appeared to be a laboratory. I noticed somewhat uncomfortably what appeared to be a mortician’s slab table to one side. I was getting that ‘not going to like this’ feeling again.

One person was already working here and she came over to the second set of doors. She hit an unseen switch, the first set of doors closed and after a slightly uncomfortable few seconds, the second set opened. She looked at us both.

“Morning Chris, this must be Ben?”

Chris introduced the head of their bio research team on site Dr Diane C. Just over five and a half feet tall and possibly early thirties, Long chestnut brown hair tied back in a ponytail and brown eyes that seemed like they were dilated but the lighting in here was about normal.

A fairly square jaw line made for a serious look but the smile toward me was genuine but faded quickly as she turned to Chris. The white lab coat seemed to belong to someone else by the way it certainly didn’t fit well.

She had an easy-going manner but appeared like she had been burning the candle at both ends with the slight dark lines around her eyes.

She spoke as if in answer to an unasked question in a definite mid-western American accent. Her voice was matter of fact and some of her fatigue was showing through.

“The preliminary tests are complete; we have evidence of both T and primitive G virus usage. No test subjects remain except one that we can only assume they hadn’t got round to yet. He’s dead unfortunately. We have a significant supply of anti-virus though and after running it through all the tests we have, I rate it as clean and cleared for use should we need it.”

I spoke up to ask the doctor a couple of questions; she immediately said to call her Diane so I did.

“Diane, let’s assume I know nothing about these viruses and don’t have a degree in bio-chemistry, what do those bloody things do exactly?”

I obviously wasn’t the first to ask from her reaction but with good grace, she gave me the bullet point run down. If a human is alive at the time of T-Virus infection, all higher brain functions are destroyed and who they may have been ceases to exist. This leaves only the cerebellum, the rear lower part of the brain to govern behaviour. This leaves the infected with a very animalistic behaviour. As the virus spreads, it damages the hypothalamus which is like the bodies auto pilot. It tells you when you are hungry, tired, thirsty and the like.

This produces a massive flood of natural drugs like hormones that every person has in to their system. These effects, combined with the painful symptoms of the infection, induce a psychotic rage, persistent hunger, and increased aggressiveness in those infected.

I remembered my first up close encounter with the walker at the boat club so that explained a few things.

She told me that should the human host be unconscious or near death at the time of infection, only the lower brain functions happen. These functions are responsible for the most primal instincts, such as walking and eating.

In either case, their late-stage appearance and behaviour are the walkers everyone had seen so far. It can, under certain circumstances mutate the host through various stages in to a Licker.

I must have looked a bit aghast at this.

“So Diane, these Licker things were once humans, yes?”

Unfortunately she nodded and told me the G Virus is a mutagen of a different breed and somewhat more dangerous. Unlike the T Virus, this can’t be passed via scratch or bite like the T Virus, it needs to be injected and must be made DNA compatible with whatever it is injected in to.

My brain filled in the rest as I looked around. The four large cylinders at the far end caught my eye. Some form of gleaming metal reaching from floor to ceiling with large clear areas to see what’s happening inside. I could see three were empty but one at the end had some green coloured liquid, the silhouette of a human body floated within, lit by low lights.

I walked over, Chris and Diane remained silent but didn’t follow. I ignored all the equipment in here that made it look like a cross between a brewery, a science lab and **** knows what.

I looked at the figure in the cylinder; all the readouts for pulse and brain activity were flat lined. The body slowly rotated in the liquid but the tattoo on the right shoulder stood out. A green dragon over a red rose with the motto underneath "Honi soit qui mal y pense"

The badge and motto for The Princess of Wales Royal Regiment, British Army Infantry.

I felt an old feeling come back, one I hadn’t experienced in some time, one I can only describe as a cold fury. Something a few American colleagues had referred to as ‘killing angry’ which said it all for me. I am always of the opinion that any soldier knows righteous revenge; I would have that revenge no matter what it took.

Wesker would die by my hand and god help any ****er who got in my way.

I thanked Diane and Chris in flat tone and left the building.

I walked for a while without aim while my mind went over the situation, working tactics, scenarios and details. My anger slowly receded and was replaced by calculation of steps that would lead to the eventual goal. Granted some of the blanks would get filled in as time went on and the attitude of patient planning gained ground with me as it always did.

In time it would happen by either chance or design but I resolved that the end goal would not be denied me. In time it would happen and it would happen by playing a game. My game. Putting him in a position by deliberate action, that king ****ing rat was going to dance to my tune alone.

I don’t know how long I had been wandering when a voice called my name.

I turned and noticed I had walked up behind the commissary area; Joanna came up to me at a trot with that lovely smile, which faded as she looked at me with some concern.

“What’s wrong Ben?”

I tried to think of an answer that would cover it all but gave up, I put it all in the mental locker marked ‘personal to do list’ and just shook my head, mustering up a smile for her.

“Oh just having a good think about things me gorgeous, the ole noodle can only handle one or two things at a time rattling about up there ya see. Sometimes I forget to breathe which can be embarrassing.”

I have no idea if she believed me but said nothing; she just put her arms around my waist and rested her chin on my chest looking up in to my eyes. I don’t think I could ever get tired of looking in to those beautiful blue green eyes of hers.

Nothing was said for a few seconds; she looked down and stepped on to my boots to get a couple of inches more height which amused me no end, then with one hand, slowly drew my head down and gave me a very gentle kiss on the lips. It was soft but charged with affection the like of which I’d never known.

I have never, ever had a kiss of such simplicity but such genuine heartfelt emotion behind it as that. Well I say never, but there was something about it that felt…familiar. No woman I’d ever known had kissed me like this before but, dammit I felt like I had been kissed by this lady before now.

The phrase ‘took my breath away’ doesn’t even begin to cover it.

I was completely lost in this, everything else, all the problems and anger just melted away. I had no idea how long we kissed but I was both elated and sad when it ended.

I leant down and put my arms around her waist and lifted her gently off her feet and held her tightly. The light laugh followed by the slight groan of pleasure said all it needed as she buried her face in my neck and I did likewise to her.

And the strangest thing is, none of it felt strange.

I simply whispered an inadequate but sincere “Thank you” and let her slide back down on to her feet. More words were not required as she took my hand and we went to lunch. We must have looked like a couple of love-struck teenagers in the commissary and I couldn’t have cared less.

We ate, smiled a great deal at each other then made plans for the trip.

First up was to snag some edible stuff just in case, then a stop at a clothing place for a bit of smash and grab action, then to my gaff for a while for the reading matter selection. The food was easy to come by, apparently a stash of 24hr MRE packs were still laying around from the previous occupants so two of them got swiped.

Some fresh water was got hold of in two five gallon plastic containers so all good there.

The Mastiff got a quick look over and headset radios were furnished for us both.

I had never seen these things before. They looked like a set of upmarket headphones but with just a single earpiece designed to hook over the ear and a mike setup that conformed to the cheek of the person wearing it. This is connected to a small box with a keypad, by a short length of wire.

Joanna was good enough to give me a run-through of the operation and told me this was liberated Umbrella tech.

It had a good five mile range in built up areas and the power had been shown to last upward of six hours on transmit. Many times longer just in idle mode. The agreed frequency number was just punched in and it operated by an advanced VOX system.

Some folks get all the shiny kit to play with, Umbrella seemed in no shortage of it so why the hell not.

I made a visit to the team barracks and asked if there was anything required by anyone there, a few items like batteries and beer were asked for so that got added to the list. I grabbed my weapons and loaded everything up, Joanna said her goodbyes to people while I privately assured Chris I’d look after Joanna and bring her back safe and sound.

“I know you will Ben, one thing though. This isn’t the military so…fraternisation with others is not frowned upon here; as long as the job gets done then I have no objections. Besides, I’ll be honest that Joanna seems very happy in your company so that’s all good from my standpoint.”

I jokingly told him that while I fully understood what he was saying, in reality I was not an official member of the BSAA, but even if I was I couldn’t have cared less what anyone thought.

It was the first time I’d actually seen Chris laugh and he ended by saying that he was glad we got that cleared up.

He made his goodbyes, Joanna and I climbed in to the Mastiff for our little journey. I considered the best place for clothing of the female persuasion with a decent variety so off to Oxford Street we went.

Joanna seemed somewhat excited by the trip and to be honest, I shared that perspective. The Mastiff was good for about 600 miles on full tanks which it had when I left Hounslow Barracks, the gauges had barely moved so I had no fuel worries.

First stop was Esprit clothing in Oxford Street. There were some walkers around but no large groups I was thankful to see. Seemed like they were getting less fond of daylight as time went on which worked in my favour so I wasn’t going to question it.

The journey was uneventful, which was a bonus and we pulled up outside the shop. The central steel shutter was down but the side ones were up. A few walkers were in the area but no more than three or four close by.

MP5SD at the ready, we got out and I directed Joanna to be ready for the shopping dash. I put a couple of rounds through the side window and it obligingly collapsed. I then dropped the closest walkers and we both moved in to the quiet darkness of the store.

I motioned Joanna to wait and threw some small change in to the gloom. It sounded off nicely and after a few seconds, no sound came from anywhere in reply. I still wished I had my furry walker detector but this would have to do.

It would seem that Joanna had a deffo nose for the clothing she liked but I advised that the ‘try before you buy’ option was out due to time constraints. Within ten minutes, she was loaded with jeans, shirts, foot gear, some very nice white lacy underwear which made her blush slightly when I noticed it, and a couple of jackets finished the clothing thing.

Checking the coast was clear and it was clear enough, we got the stuff in the back of the Mastiff, in and away in short order. I looked at Joanna and she was grinning like a Cheshire cat. This made me laugh and she followed suit, partly from the amusement but it helped get rid of some nervous energy for us both.

“Ah know ah shouldn’t but ah quite enjoyed that!”

Her feeling of excitement was catching and I was happy she was enjoying herself. I swung the Mastiff down Park Lane with only minor swerves to avoid a few knots of walkers. For no apparent reason, I took a left at Hyde Park Corner and headed up Constitution Hill. We rounded the Victoria Memorial and I put on a pontificating tone of voice.

“And if you look to our right, you will see Buckingham Palace, locally referred to as Buck House. This is the home of Her Royal Highness, Queen Elizabeth the Second, not in residence at this time one hopes!”

Joanna had her face glued to the window. “Wow, that’s some place!”

“Isn’t it just sweetheart, I’ll see if an invite to the next garden party can be wrangled for your lovely self. How do ya feel about tea and cucumber sandwiches? With the crusts cut off of course. Never eat ‘em meself, cucumber makes me fart like a good ‘un!”

She laughed, made a face and slapped me playfully on the arm. “Ben! That is terrible!”

She was still laughing though. Through Buckingham Gate, round Bressenden Place and in to Vauxhall Bridge Road, I turned right in to Lupus Street as I knew the location of a decent off license that would furnish the requested drink and batteries.

A quick smash and grab raid later had the required goods and plenty of them stashed in the back and then followed Lupus Street all the way down until it joined Grosvenor Road and made the final turn to get to my place less than half a mile away which we reached quickly.

As before, I backed the Mastiff in and effectively blocked the back street. I reversed until the rear was almost at the gate to the yard and stopped.

“And we’re here me darlin’.” I shut down the engine “Welcome home Joanna!”

I have no idea exactly why I said that. We both looked at each other for a second and I think we both realised just how right that sounded by the way my spreading smile mirrored hers. The gate was undisturbed and it took three trips but everything we needed and some stuff we probably didn’t was unloaded and in my still secure flat.

We had a quick cuddle standing in my bedroom, Joanna smiled broadly and spoke.

“Oh by the way…”

She then pulled my head down and whispered in my ear.

“Cucumber does the same to me”

I think it took a few minutes of embarrassed smiles and giggling for that revelation to pass and then I suggested she go have a seat and I’d make a cuppa.

She said that she’d like some tea as she’d got used to drinking it when she was working in Scotland. I asked what she had been doing in Scotland and she just smiled and said to make the tea and she would tell me all about it after she got changed in to some new clothes in the bathroom.

So on that note, I smiled and got busy digging out my field gear with the camping stove. The MRE ration pack thankfully had some tea bags so they got used immediately, some conversation through the bathroom door about milk and sugar and drinks were served.

I locked the window down in the bedroom at an inch for ventilation, left the radios and my sidearm on the cabinet beside the bed and then grounded the rest of my combat kit in the living room. Out of nothing more than habit, I took off my very comfy boots and put on my equally comfy house slippers.

I parked up in my big easy chair and breathed a sigh of relief as I pulled my foot stool over and put my feet up. I had seriously missed my home. I took a goodly slurp of tea and relaxed in my personal hidey hole from the world and felt truly at peace for the first time in what felt like a bloody long time.

“So…what do y’all think?”

Joanna was standing at the door to the living room, a hell of a nice sight she was too and with no shortage on fairly sexy style.

Satin black leather high heeled knee length boots, a pair of very snug fitting blue jeans with a figure hugging zip front black leather waistcoat. It was also apparent by her bare arms that she had excellent muscle tone, just a nice amount of definition and by no means overly done. ‘Well fit’ I do believe is an appropriate way to put it. I think it must have been several seconds before I was aware of the very broad idiot grin on my face.

“I’m terribly sorry darling; I’ve just forgotten what you asked.”

That got a lovely smile from her and she took a few very deliberate slow steps to the middle of the room, which was followed by a slow pirouette. She repeated the question.

I tried to construct a decent sentence with the words ‘hot’ followed by ‘as hell’ with ‘drop dead sexy’ and ‘knockout’ in there somewhere, failed dismally so made do with just those words. Her response was quite simple and the voice was satisfied in manner.

“Oh good it worked then” The smile had not altered one bit, in fact it was even warmer and more lovely than before if that was possible.

Which it was apparently.

My brain finally got around to moving my arm to indicate to her mug of tea while my eyes didn’t move from the beautiful lady before me. I think my tongue was hanging out too but she made no mention of it. Joanna just laughed and slid in to my lap sideways and I slipped an arm around her as she settled in to my chest. She shuffled slightly to get comfortable then just said “Nope, that won’t work.”

Then got up and sat again but astride my lap, facing me. She slipped her arms around my waist and I reciprocated.

“Yeah, that works.”

She may not talk much at times, but what an ideas girl. And I fully agreed.

We sat, kissed and cuddled for a very enjoyable while; I think we both felt warm and comfortable right where we were. I was certainly enjoying the closeness and Joanna was making contented noises so all was well righteous in our little corner of the world.

She laid her head on my shoulder and I gently stroked her hair as a question came back and gently tapped for attention on the inside of my skull. I asked her again about Scotland and she spoke in a quiet voice but the honestly was palpable.

“Oh yeah, well it started out like this…”

She reminded me that she was raised in an orphanage and when she had grown up, there was her, her ’sister’ Kandyse and a fellow called Andy which more or less made up ‘the gang’ as she called them. A woman that she just called ‘Momma Wisdom’ ran it and she was mother to them all.

She, Kandyse and Andy had a close friendship and she openly admitted she had the hots for Andy but he only had eyes for Kandyse. Between themselves and a few friends, they had considered forming a band, then did so and had done some gigs in the local area for quite some time and had the beginnings of a fan following. She however felt that the possible friction between them over the emotional situation led to Joanna making the decision to leave and get a job elsewhere.

She moved to Atlanta and got a job working IT in a bank for a few years, it was her first full time job and she had an apparent flair for working with computer technology. It was during her work there that she did something, as she described and openly admitted, incredibly stupid being still young and more than a bit naive.

She didn’t go in to details and I didn’t press her as this seemed difficult for her to say, I just held her and she continued. After she was arrested, charged with fraud and given a suspended sentence, she served that and decided that she should leave and came to the UK searching for work. An IT and Internet security firm in Scotland took her on and thankfully didn’t dig to deep in to her recent past luckily and she was accepted on a work visa.

That was where she met Naimh and Carl, they worked together as the techno bods sorting out problems and defending systems against hacking.

It was after a year and a bit there, she and the others were head hunted for want of a better term, by the BSAA. They were told they had need of their skills even though they were fully aware of Joanna’s past. She, Naimh and Carl accepted and has been with them ever since.

That was some six months before the London outbreak. She had become very adept at breaking in to systems and decrypting information so her skills came in very useful for the BSAA.

I asked if she had made any contact with friends and family in New Orleans, she said no to that apart from sending whatever money she could to the orphanage as her way of helping them. What she had done it seems while working at the bank, was to siphon off all the smallest fraction of small change, the round up and down to the nearest cent.

This she planned to collect and send it to the orphanage under the mistaken impression that it would never be missed. It was missed fairly quickly however and she believed that she would just take the fall and not mention the real reason so not to bring the orphanage in to disrepute.

Yes, it was incredibly stupid of her but I could see where she was coming from with the scheme. I could neither congratulate nor condemn her for it so just let it go without comment. She did honestly ask if that made me think less of her.

To be honest it didn’t change one damn thing of how I felt about this lovely lady in my arms and told her so. She appeared to accept that and gave me a squeeze.

I’m no shrink but it seemed to me like she had the habit of running away from personal problems. To take the leave it behind and go elsewhere option, rather than facing the problem and sorting it out. I put this to her as delicately as I could and suggested that once all this Umbrella business was done, she take some steps to maybe mend those bridges, especially with her friends and ‘family’ as little was more important than that.

If she wished it, I would go with her and help in any way I could.

Joanna lifted her head and we looked in to each other’s eyes. I could see tears welling up.

“Y’all would do that for me?” Her voice quivered as she spoke. I simply smiled, gently brushed her cheek with my hand and spoke with honesty and I hoped a reassuring tone. My words seemed to come naturally and I meant every one of them with all my heart.

“Just let anyone try and stop me my darling Joanna. Here and now, I give you my word that I will happily do that for you and we will do it together.”

She seemed to think for a moment then just rested her head back on my shoulder.

“Ben, why is it that ah believe in you completely and my heart knows you will? We’ve really only just met and yet…ah feel know you.”

I silently asked myself that same question in regard to knowing her, and then gave voice to that.

“I feel I know you too, I can’t explain it, but I do.” I thought on this for a few seconds then recalled the philosophies of old.

“Well I say I can’t explain it but how’s this?…”

I told her of the writings of Nietzsche and others about the lives we live and possibly live over again. I mentioned Eternal Recurrence, the idea that everything, down to the tiniest details has happened before, is happening now and will happen again in precise repetition.

“There are some that hold to that but I’m inclined to go with a different twist that some have suggested. What if that’s only correct of the soul or souls? I’m no philosopher but what if our souls, we two, have done this before? Been together in past lives, known and maybe been lucky enough to have loved each other.”

Joanna appeared to consider this for a while.

“So y’all think we have met in this life because we, our two souls, have been together before are all meant to be together now and in our lives to come?”

I was considering an answer but she got there first.

“Ah like that, ah like that a lot and it explains it better than ah ever could have.”

We held each other tightly for some time but I had to agree with her. All this, the way we were right at that point, felt natural and correct. I spoke in little more than a whisper to her.

“I have no idea if it’s all true but to be honest I hope it is, and I can only hope that I have done right by you in lives past, will do right by you in this life and all the lives to come.”

I wanted her and everything that was the woman she is, that was the only conclusion I could come to. There are times that matters of the heart were not things I pondered greatly on. I wasn’t looking for someone, nor was I not looking. It was something that, like most of my life was never on my list of things I wanted or indeed, did not want.

At heart I am a simple man with simple needs that had been fulfilled. Sharing my life with someone was just never part of the equation, an option never really considered, until now.

She lifted her head and we gently kissed, I could sense a need from her and it was reflected in the need of her I felt.

“You wait here, I’ll go make up the bed.”

Without words, she stood and I went to the bedroom. Clean linen was acquired and I changed the bed and quilt cover. The late afternoon sun streamed through the windows making it quiet comfortably warm in the room. I finished and turned, Joanna was already standing in the doorway.

“Ah couldn’t wait.”

I looked at her, smiled and held my arms out to her.

It may have been because of the situation that we found ourselves in; London belonged to the dead with little hope in sight. Maybe we just needed to let off some steam? I know not but that wasn’t how it felt.

We didn’t have sex, we made love to each other and yes, there is a difference between the two.

A singular intensity; the meeting at that physical and emotional peak where two people become one entity in the purest sense that cannot be described, it has to be experienced. We re-learned of each other that afternoon, the passion from each of us and her tears mixed freely as our bodies moved together. I smelled her new familiar scent and tasted of her as she did with me.

Time, situation and surroundings became irrelevant. It was we, us, together as one.

We rested after, still entwined in each other, no words, gentle caresses were all that was needed. The sun was starting to get low in the sky but I paid scant attention.

The radio bleeped and with the utmost reluctance, we came back to the present. I reached over to the side and picked it up, placing the headset on, I hit the REC.

A deep breath “Happy Wanderer here, go ahead.”

It was Chris asking our situation. I informed him all was well and we were considering making a start to head back considering how late it was, my watch confirmed almost 18:30hrs.

“Walker activity is starting to build Ben; you may have left it a bit late.”

“Yeah we may have Chris, Sorry about that.” I thought for a second or two then looked at Joanna. “Listen, we’re pretty secure here Chris. It would take quite a bit for anything to get in here so I fully believe we are safe. Rain knows the layout so you can check with her but I reckon we are good to stay here tonight and come back tomorrow morning.”

Joanna nodded with an almost pleading look on her face. Chris came back.

“Wait one Ben.” There was about 30 seconds of silence during which I gave Joanna a kiss and a reassuring look.

“Ok, Rain confirms so we’ll see you tomorrow. You take care of yourselves out there; I can’t afford to lose either of you.”

I nodded and smiled at Joanna. “Will do Chris; see you and the gang tomorrow morning, Happy Wanderer out.”

Joanna let out a breath of relief and settled back on my shoulder as I took the radio off and placed it back on the low chest of drawers beside the bed. We held each other close; she gave me a gentle squeeze and a light kiss on the neck.

“Thank you Ben.”

We were both more than happy to stay exactly where we were.

As the sun set, we rose and used some of the water for a quick wash, then the ration packs were dipped in to and I cooked a meal, slinging in some of the dried herbs I didn’t take to Eel Pie Island helped. Suffice to say it may not have been gourmet cooking but it fed us both.

It didn’t hurt that I had snagged a bottle of rather good Californian red wine and used a few candles I always kept on hand to light the table as we ate. Strangely ad-hoc romantic but it worked for the both of us.

For that evening and in to the night, there was little conversation. We sat cuddled up in my easy chair and watched the wavering shadows cast on the walls from the candle flame. The occasional loving kiss and looking deeply in to each other’s eyes was the only activity we engaged in, anything else seemed unnecessary. It felt like a constant communication between us without a word being said.

It was somewhere around midnight when we returned to the bedroom, gently slipped under the duvet and held each other close.

Joanna fell asleep before me but the sound of her steady breathing and the feel of her body close to mine sent me to the land of nod in very contented fashion quite swiftly.

I dreamt of that grassy field bathed in warm late afternoon sunlight. Joanna and I snuggled up and leaning against the solitary oak tree, my little angel read Wordsworth as she lay along a low hanging bough. Tranquillity of the purest kind filled me and I awoke with a happy relaxed feeling. The current company only added to that and I simply watched as she slept. I listened to her breathing, enjoyed the feel of it against my chest and the feel of her skin against mine.

All good things must end however but this was only a prelude to the life I hoped we’d share as soon as obstacles to that were removed and they bloody well would be.

Joanna must have woken up but did not open her eyes, A broad smile and contented groan followed by her arms tightening around me. I did likewise which she seemed to appreciate. After a while she looked at me and we kissed in the same loving fashion as we had behind the commissary. I whispered a good morning and she said it certainly was.

Sadly we had to move eventually, I checked my watch and it was just a bit past 8am. We had a bit of a wash and brush up then dressed. I in my now bog standard combat gear. Joanna as yesterday, with the addition of a nice and snug fitting white t-shirt under the waistcoat.

With little talk, we loaded up and were ready to get underway; she called the base and informed them of our arrival time. After some short conversation Joanna told me that the area was clear to the gate which suited me. She took one last look around and I could tell she was sad to leave.

“Ah will miss your home Ben.”

I smiled and wrapped her up in my arms. A few seconds thought and I made a decision. “Don’t you worry me sweetheart, we’ll be back here in our home soon enough.”

Her face lit up at the ‘our home’ inference but she said nothing and just gave me a squeeze which was happily returned. We got in the Mastiff, departed and drove in comfortable silence. I glanced at Joanna occasionally; she had a fixed gentle smile which broadened when she glanced at me. She had an air of contentment about her which mirrored my own.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
and the next chapter...


(9)

The Six P’s

We made our way back but coming up Kingsway toward Holborn tube station I started to get an odd feeling that something was amiss. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it but it was there none the less.

The streets were fairly clear, a few walkers here and there as usual but things were just not right. I slowed the Mastiff a bit and had a good look around as we went along. Joanna must have picked up on my feelings as she looked at me and asked what was wrong. I told her I didn’t know then I saw the bodies. Remains of walkers were lying around but by the look of them, they had met something that hadn’t exactly taken a shine to them.

A few were without heads for a start and one or two others looked like they had been torn in half.

Something certainly caught my eye in one of the trees that were planted along both sides of the street. And that something was a body but lying over a low branch of one tree. And by the look, it hadn’t been there that long. I stopped the Mastiff and pointed it out to Joanna; her look of horror was expected by the way most of the body’s shredded clothing was dull red with blood which had dripped and formed in to a pool on the kerb stones below it.

I advised Joanna to call this in to base, which she did after a confused few seconds. I leaned over and gently squeezed her shoulder to steady her up a bit and she made a weak smile as she set her headset.

I put on my one and could overhear the conversation while I readied up the G36 I had brought along. I thought about the MP5SD but decided a bit more oomph could well be needed here. I checked the four magazines I had brought with me and locked one on the weapon.

Joanna told Chris of what we could see and he was at a loss to explain it. He said to come in and he’d ready up the Black Team just in case. Something moved out from between two parked cars about 75 yards ahead. I made a quick mental calculation of how long it would take for the team to load up and get here.

“Too late for that Chris.”

A Licker padded in to the middle of the street and looked our way. I relayed this to Chris and silence was my only response. I put on a false front for me but mostly Joanna and those undoubtedly listening. Chris told me the Team were getting on the move. That put them two miles and at least 10 minutes away. I worked out that was nine minutes too much as the Licker started to slowly crawl our way.

Granted the Mastiff was armoured against most things but claws that could dig in to concrete was probably not in its build specifications and today was not a good one for a field test.

I told Joanna to lock the top hatch after I had got out and then get down in the foot well and stay there no matter what happened. I could see the fear on her face but bless her heart, she did exactly that.

I stood on the roof of the Mastiff and looked at the approaching beast.

It stopped as soon as the hatch slammed shut behind me. Sound was their primary hunting method since they were blind so I had one, albeit slim advantage assuming I had the opportunity to use it. I had already decided to leave the engine running so that gave my position away but such is life. I stepped from the roof on to the bonnet and knelt down.

I slipped an extra mag from the pouch and placed it under my boot then shifted the selector to full auto. I took some small change from the coin tube and hefted it about 20 yards all the while giving a whispered running commentary in to the mike on the headset.

The coins did their job and the Licker got its attention focused. It padded forward a few more yards. As soon as it hit about 40 yards away I took careful aim, obligingly it stopped when I whistled and called out as I would to a dog.

“C’mere you fugly little bastard, got something nice and warm for ya!” Show time.

It straightened its back legs and then crouched as if to leap and then probably charge at me, its mouth opened and the long tongue snaked out. Even from this distance I could see the muscles tense in its body and it let out a loud hiss.

I let fly at the same moment it leapt. It wasn’t quite quick enough but it did get a shift on before the hail of 5.56mm slugs hammered in to it. I must have emptied half the magazine and it had made three good leaps and covered 20 yards at least but the red misting impacts were beginning to pile up. I could see the damage to the tarmac as its claws dug in giving it all the traction it needed to move its bulk.

I held the trigger and the aim until the magazine was empty and without looking, the empty was slapped away and the fresh mag clicked home, I hit the hold back switch to chamber a round and took proper aim once more.

It was a bit of a mess but had still closed the gap between us.

It was now down to three legs as one front leg was nowhere to be seen. The musculature around the front shoulders was shredded and quite a bit of the exposed brain area was not there anymore but it was still trying to move. Bullet damage along its back showed I must have made a few glancing blows to its spine and the somewhat bullet riddled back legs moved in an uncoordinated fashion but it wasn’t dead just yet. Worryingly tough ****ers I must say.

It was letting out a rather sickeningly gurgling hiss and the tongue had been amputated but it still tried its best to keep going on increasingly useless limbs.

It was about 10 yards away now so I made use of the fresh magazine and centred my fire on the brain area. Burning that off resulted in a near headless licker and sawed off its other front leg for good measure. Then the bastard was done for.

I jumped down to retrieve the first empty magazine and then took some time out to answer the slightly raised voice in my earpiece; I spoke as if answering the phone.

“Still here Chris and all’s well…how about you mate?”

Though my ears were ringing slightly, I heard the door on the Mastiff bang open. I backed up and turned to see Joanna leaning out the door, a look of concern etched on her face.

I took a quick 360 visual sweep and we were still alone apart from the mostly intact walkers doing a slight gurgle and groan routine, but since the best of them appeared to have no legs, it would be fine for a bit.

I climbed back in and smiled at her as she pulled her side door shut and then threw her arms around me, the tears flowed freely. I had to remind myself she was 100% civilian and just held her until they subsided.

Chris was asking the situation and I filled him in on the details but held Joanna tightly. He sounded quite relived and told me the team was just about on their way and should be with me in a few minutes. I told him we would wait. I was more worried about how Joanna was taking this than anything else to be honest.

She had stopped crying and I just moved her head in my hands until we were eye to eye and smiled at her while wiping away her tears. I reached in my pocket and produced a wet wipe from the ration packs, an old habit to keep those and helpful in this instance.

This made her laugh and she held me tightly for a few moments before sorting herself out. She looked at me and the slight smile was still there but the tone was honest.

“Ah was about to tell you to never do that again but…” her voice trailed off, neither of us was under any illusions that me and others would have to go head to head against these things again at some point so she didn’t need to finish. A bit of morale boosting was needed here though.

“Don’t you worry me babe, I know what I’ve got to come back to and it’s well bloody worth fighting for.” It was the best I could come up with in a hurry but going by the smile that got from her, it seemed to work. I gave her a gentle kiss and we sat for a while until a black Panther command vehicle came hammering down Southampton Row.

Leaving Joanna in the Mastiff, I met the Black Team as they came screeching to a halt and piled out at the ready.

“Chill out folks! It’s dead as a doornail.”

They set up a fire perimeter; Carlos looked at the Licker corpse and nodded approvingly. “Nice job”

“Well Carlos, I’m of the opinion that one should do unto others before they do it unto you and keep doing it until the bastards lay still. I did, it is, job done…shall we go?”

That got a resounding laugh and I heard the same through the earpiece from more than one source, I could see there would be time to remember the VOX thing on these radios. He nodded; I loaded up and left though they stayed to collect a few samples of I’d rather not know what and see what had happened to the poor soul in the tree on orders from Chris. Joanna held my hand all the way back.

Arriving back without incident which was nice, we parked up the Mastiff and I finally stepped out and took a deep breath just to be glad we were back in safe as it could be territory.

Chris met us and asked if all was well, I gave him a quick rundown of it even though he’d heard it all over the radio. He suggested we get cleaned up and then meet in the commissary.

An idea I was fully in favour of so Joanna and I parted with a kiss that didn’t go unnoticed by those present and I shot off to grab a much needed shower.

A goodly scrub down was had and I was commissary bound for a cuppa if nothing else. Walking in, I was immediately hailed by Rain; she was sitting with the rest of the team and held up a steaming mug of tea. I thanked her profusely and pulled up a chair.

Going between each of them, congrats to me on the B.O.W. kill and that the samples they had picked up were now in the lab being looked so hopefully should yield some new Intel. The body they had pulled down was certainly fresh and it looked like the Licker was responsible but who it was, how he had survived and how he ended up where he did is still a mystery.

We were there for some time talking through things and I related the encounter from a ‘what it took to kill the thing’ perspective and hoped the new kit coming would give us an edge there. They had heard about this and asked what I had requested they bring in but that devil was at it again on my shoulder so I wasn’t giving anything away just yet.

“Patience my friends, all will become clear in good time.”

They jokingly expressed disappointment and I mentioned that they were just going to have to get used to that. Rain smiled and punched me in the arm, quite hard I might add.

Chris entered and came over.

“OK, first things first, welcome back Ben and nicely done out there. Diane has the samples and we should know more by tomorrow, speaking of which Ben, your stuff should be here by tomorrow midday. For now, go over this…” He placed a file folder on the table “and then you are all to stand down for the rest of today unless called for.”

We all nodded and he turned and left us there. Carlos picked up the folder and they adjourned to the team block while I unloaded my gear and the most important supplies. The beer was stashed in the commissary with the words ‘Black Team Property’ written in a borrowed black marker which I forgot to give back. The batteries came with me to the team block.

Getting around a small table, the contents of the file were laid out. It was location maps of, as the description said, canister placements for the release of BOW’s in the city of London, all recently decrypted and taken from the Umbrella computers.

Apparently Umbrella had decided to disperse some of their ‘toys’ about the place as a testing exercise. A behaviour monitoring thing it would appear, to see what the little or not so little buggers would get up to.

The tally was four Hunters and two Lickers, now down to one Licker and I hoped that tally was correct. One drop was situated near Holborn tube station so that at least confirmed that. The opinion of the planners, whoever those mad bastards were, was that the underground railway stations provided the best option as a lair for the B.O.W.’s they had laid about the place should they need one. How very ****ing considerate of them I must say.

The second Licker had been dropped off near St Pauls underground. The Hunters it seemed were kept a bit closer to home, right on our door step actually which impressed no-one present.

The tanks had been placed in the ticket hall concourse on Kings Cross underground station. The location was a good one as that provided tunnel access to four different tube lines so the bastards could roam almost anywhere and come out where they pleased.

The team brought up two points. One was that the Lickers are the ‘anytime, anyplace and in all kinds of weather’ types so as already seen, they could be out and about whenever they pleased but may stick close to home as such.

Two was that the Hunters are primarily nocturnal, so daytime would likely find them at home with their clawed feet up.

The last, (I hoped) Licker would have to be drawn out and taken down but that was a bit of a pot luck job if we could get its attention and I had a way of doing that but it depended on when and where it stuck its ugly mug up for us to shoot off.

An operation to take out the Hunters was starting to form in my mind.

All the information was digested by the team and after a few of hours Thomas suggested we break for grub and a cuppa. All were in agreement and as we rose, I spoke to Carlos.

“You got a minute mate? Need to speak with you for just a tick.”

He told the rest to go and after they had left, Carlos turned to me with a questioning expression.

“What’s on your mind Ben?”

“Well, you are the leader of your team and I have a few ideas but I didn’t want to go stepping on your toes as I will have to call at least some of the shots here if this is going to work.”

He smiled in that easy fashion he had and told me that the reasons I was brought in was to help with things like that and being a local boy, I knew the area like the back of my hand, which was true enough. He said that the whole team knew this and they had all seen that you were more than capable of doing what was needed, most graphically this morning.

He had no reservations about me and that went likewise for his team.

“If it will get the job done and keep our people alive then I’m all for it.”

We shook hands on this and walked to the commissary.

Lunch was being served so we all got stuck in and demolished it in fine style. I was there for about half an hour and looking around showed no sign of my lady or her compatriots. A question to the others about whether the geek regiment, a name that caught on I was later to find out, eats or not revealed that sometimes they do keep odd hours.

Well I wasn’t having that nonsense with my girl so I excused myself, went to the serving counter and after asking a few questions, got the relevant food each of them seemed to prefer served up and covered with those metal bowl things. I promptly grabbed a tray on which the food was piled and finished it up with three mugs of tea, milk and sugar optional bowl and jug was sorted, cutlery likewise and the Special Air Service grub delivery service hit the road.

I walked over to the comms hut, the amount of antenna and dishes on the roof made its location a bit obvious. I strolled up and gave the door three gentle kicks. A short whistling wait later and it was opened by Carl.

“Afternoon Carl, meals on legs delivery sir!”

It was the first time I had heard him laugh though I did note the few seconds pause. Obviously a different sense of humour amongst the braniac brigade it would appear.

I entered and declared lunch is served. Every single wall of this room was taken up with communications equipment, very little of which was familiar and computer stuff. More than a few racks of boxed items which I assumed that the inhabitants of this room knew what they were because I didn’t have a clue.

It was fairly dimly lit in here but cool thanks to a humming air conditioning unit; this was hooked to an air cleaner giving some ventilation, which was good due to the absence of windows.

I set the tray down on one corner of a table that was piled up a bit with all manner of electronic paraphernalia. Naimh and Joanna were busy staring at screens but hadn’t looked up.

I smiled, looked toward Joanna and put on a stern tone of voice.

“Oy missus! Grubs up, get it now and no arguments from any of youse lot!”

Both she and Naimh smiled and came over, I bent over slightly and held my arms open to Joanna; she obliged so I lifted her up and had a quick hug and kiss. Greetings exchanged and a hello to Naimh after I had put Joanna down. Space was cleared, chairs brought over and they did indeed get stuck in which was nice to see. Joanna made do with sitting me in a chair then sitting on my lap to eat.

More than once as we talked, I had to look at her, point to her mouth then to the plate of food to get the point across. They had had a fair few breakthroughs with getting in to the computers and drawing the information out. Umbrella had indeed been busy bastards. Apparently the little cretins had intended to stay in London for a while getting up to no good when somehow they had got a smidgen of advanced warning from persons unknown that the BSAA were on their case.

That precipitated their extremely hasty withdrawal but it did catch them on the hop so to speak. The BSAA were quicker on the ball than they had thought and the grand pull out plan was brought forward went completely to **** in a hurry. The top knobs were nowhere to be seen so it was left to those persons in sort of charge to take care of the details, which explains how they got so sloppy and left things behind.

I was thinking someone definitely didn’t get a promotion after that performance.

On a note of pure curiosity, I asked how they did the CCTV camera trick. With no small amount of pride, Joanna told me that they had access to what power grid remained and could request feeds through from outside the quarantine area. The most they had been able to get is almost up to the edge of the city of London proper before that went beyond the range of power that could be sent from outside.

That said, they were working on doing a jump start with some left behind power tech that Umbrella had been playing around with so it may be possible to energise certain grid points within the city but had to proceed with care as it contained risks. Namely the risk of electrical fire, and without an operating fire service that would not be good news.

I agreed wholeheartedly with that sentiment, an out of control fire sweeping the city would only add to the already large list of problems. Last time that had happened wasn’t good so again would just be taking the ****.

Once lunch was done I regretfully said goodbye to my lady and her friends, clearing up the now empty plates and mugs, I dropped them off and went back to the team block. I was now at a loose end for a bit so filled it in with some exercise of the running type for an hour.

After a shower as the afternoon wore on, I went to the Mastiff and picked up my portable CD player and a book, it was one of the one’s Joanna picked out of my collection. Harper Lee’s To Kill a Mocking Bird. A seriously all-time classic work, concerning racial injustice, the destruction of innocence and covers issues of class, courage, compassion, and gender roles in the American Deep South. Lee has a talent for narration and it shows through brilliantly.

I also set the CD player for some quiet music which the rest of them there seemed to appreciate. A mix of Rachmaninoff and Vivaldi appeared to go down well even though I suspected most of them were not exactly fans of classical music. Most simply relaxed on their beds as I did. Dinner time came around and a raid on the food stocks was a done thing.

Joanna arrived after me and the rest of the Black Team had cleaned our plates but I sat with her, Naimh and Carl while they ate. The conversation was of a technical nature but from what little I could pick up, the information was flowing well from the Umbrella computers and our intelligence on them was starting to pile up which was a good thing in my opinion.

After eating, my girl and I went for a stroll. No conversation took place but sometimes it didn’t need to, an arm around each other and a slow walk were more than sufficient. She seemed a little weary, after being hunched over a screen all day after the beginning we had near Holborn it came as no surprise. We reached the accommodation block and Joanna spoke for the first time since we had left the commissary.

“Ah think ah will get an early night, ah feel a little tired and you’re comin’ with me.”

Like I needed an excuse, so she led the way to her room. Fairly Spartan but that was to be expected. There was a shower area in the block and it ended up being a bit cramped but once we were lathered up, it was less of a problem. A nice hot shower then to her room and after a good bit of towelling down and fooling around, we happily slipped in to her bed, snuggled up nice and close.

A single, long, loving kiss was given and returned. She was out like a light and I watched her sleep for a while before following suit.

The sun was up before me and to be honest, I was getting used to the late mornings. Well late for me as I was usually mobile by silly o'clock when working on building sites. Mind you, considering the company, I felt in no rush to go anywhere. It was getting on for 7am and I was happy to stay where I was, I suppose I should have told someone where I was but if they couldn’t work that out for themselves then there’s no hope for any of ‘em.

Joanna awoke just after 7:15, she smiled and the good morning kiss was administered and happily received. We showered, dressed and headed for breakfast. If Chris was right then the goodies would be here today and we could finally get to work.

The team were here and already finishing their meal when we turned up.

More than a few looks and comments about staying up late and abandoning your teammates got hurled my way from Rain and Thomas. I just made do with a broad, satisfied smile and telling them I’ve been insulted by professionals and I couldn’t help their jealousy. Rain went to punch me in the arm again but I just caught her fist, gave it a kiss then handed it back which got a shocked look followed by a laugh which was infectious. Yuri spoke up.

“Give it up Rain, I think our friend here has, how is it said? Been there and done that?”

“Got the bloody t-shirt to prove it too.” I added.

Trading barbs of the good natured kind was the norm in close knit groups like this and I was glad to be a part of it. They headed off so I and my lady had a quiet breakfast. We were sitting with clean plates and I asked of her plans for today. More of the same she surmised and I reminded her that she better turn up for lunch unless you want waiter service again.

She smiled at me over her mug of tea “Now why wouldn’t ah want that?”

That deserved an answer. “Good God you’ll be wanting breakfast in bed next!” That got a broad smile and an agreeable nod. I could see this relationship would need some ground rules but I’d do that for her anyway so I just theatrically threw my hands in the air and waved the white flag at that point.

“Why me lord?” I said looking to the ceiling. The response from Joanna was swift and delivered with a smile.

“Because it always has been you.”

She had me there and I readily admitted it, we left the commissary both in good mood. I walked her to work and with a final kiss farewell, we went our separate ways for now.

Chris found me soon after and said the ordered equipment would indeed be here by midday. I told him of my ideas for getting the Hunters and last Licker taken care of, he approved and said that as soon as that was done, we would be withdrawing to their main base on Block Island in the USA and handing London back to local forces to start the clean-up.

That suited me as that meant we could get stuck in to sticking it to Umbrella. Chris stopped suddenly and placed his hand to his ever present earpiece. He said Diane wanted to see him and invited me to tag along. I agreed and since this seemed to be the norm I had begun to notice around here, I put my radio on.

We arrived at the lab building and entered. Diane was in upbeat mood and I mentioned that it looked like she had got some badly needed sleep as the dark lines around her eyes were gone. She confirmed this but immediately started talking to Chris about something she’d found.

He asked her to explain and she did in thankfully simple language. From the samples that the team had collected and the corpse of the unfortunate fellow in the tree, it seemed like the effects of the T-virus that was keeping the walker going was starting to die off. It’s the concentration in the walker bodies and its effects were being hampered by how long the bodies of the un-dead had been active.

For once, the living dead appeared to actually be dying.

There were other factors that she had a theory on but couldn’t confirm it without more tests. Unfortunately that would involve getting a complete walker. An idea that didn’t exactly sit well with anyone. Chris considered the options. He opened his mouth to speak but stopped and did the hand to earpiece thing again.

A simple “I’ll get back to you on that Diane.” He looked at me and cocked his head toward the door. We made out goodbyes and left. I held off questions and just followed as we headed for the comms building.

Entering without pause, he made his way straight to Joanna and Naimh who were hunched over a screen. It was showing a picture from a CCTV camera. By the readout, it was at the junction of Cricklewood Lane and Broadway along the Edgware Road, north Greater London. I knew the area a little having driven through there a few times on building work.

Joanna gave me a quick smile which was returned and Naimh spoke to Chris. It had something to do with activity they had spotted while doing a random CCTV sweep. She asked Carl to replay the footage and we watched intently.

A lone walker was standing at the junction; it was only the time stamp on the playback that showed anything was happening. The playback went like this for about 30 seconds then just as Chris seemed about to ask something, the walker on the camera fell flat on its face. Literally just went over like a felled tree and lay still, no attempt to get up, nothing.

Chris asked of activity like this and was told that they had never seen this behaviour before, none of the other cameras they had got power to have showed anything like this. Chris spoke in to his radio and called Carlos over. I knew what he was thinking and Diane was about to get her wish.

In short order, a plan was made and we were going to get the body. It was about 5 miles from here so we could cover that ground quickly. Armed to the teeth with a body bag and at my suggestion, some rope. The Mastiff was selected as I thought it would be the better vehicle than the Panther, the Black Team and I piled in and we were away.

I didn’t spare the ponies and the Caterpillar engine in the Mastiff really got to stretch its legs. First and possibly last time I had done 60mph up the Edgware Road. The plan was simple enough. Pull up, bag and rope it, shove it in the back and away home for tea and medals.

As it happened, that was exactly the case minus the medals but you can’t win ‘em all.

This one was certainly one of the early walkers; the skin was sunburned to a crisp in places and leathery as hell. The open eyes where white from cataracts and it made no movement what so ever. No moaning, not a twitch as we bagged it up. We’d worked with care and everyone was well switched on. In total, I think from boots on the tarmac in Cricklewood to me flooring it for home was about two or three minute’s tops.

We arrived back with no problems en route and the hopefully completely deceased passenger was carried to the lab. I took my weapon along and stood guard just in case while Diane went to work in mask and gloves and yours truly got a mask to but I let her do the work. She was giving a running commentary in to some form of recording device. I put a round up the spout and had my thumb on the safety all the way through.

Its head was secured and limbs likewise. She took more than a few samples and was well in to testing them. I just shuffled about occasionally so not to stiffen up but kept close watch on the stiff on the slab.

Yuri was good enough to bring some grub and drink for me at lunchtime which was well appreciated. I scoffed and drank as he looked at the former walker though not from too close.

“So I take it this thing is truly dead-dead?” I could only shrug and answer.

“Seemed that way mate but I’ll wait for the official word from our resident scalpel swinger.” nodding in Diane’s direction, who was peering intently in to a large microscope with attached display screen.

She sat back and spoke without turning to us. “It would seem that way boys.” She rose and came over with a face deep in thought, then looked at us both.

“The T-Virus is like any other virus in the way it behaves; it consumes and multiplies but this virus makes a form of bio-electric energy as it goes. In that way, it powers the walker but it doesn’t stop consuming. It has to keep on doing so because that's how it works. Consume, multiply, repeat"

She regarded the body on the slab.

"But after the effect of killing the host so to speak, the virus being centred in the brain can't spread anywhere else with any speed as there's no circulatory system to spread it around. Looks like it just ran out of stuff to consume and went dormant. The virus is still in there but it’s no longer harmful as this creature that was infected by it no longer functions due to lack of energy. It can't spread itself anywhere else so shuts down.”

Yuri spoke a question I was considering.

“So doctor, what of the eating, does that not replace the energy?” Diane shook her head.

“No, that’s just an effect of the virus on the hypothalamus. The eating does nothing as their digestive systems do not work. They just have the insatiable hunger. I’ll know more once the tests are complete but if I’m right and I hope to god I am, walkers have a life span of activity but after that, they just collapse and that’s the end of it.”

“So about how long do you reckon Diane?” She turned to me.

“Hard to say, the more active the walker then the sooner it will run out of juice so at a very rough guess, six to eight weeks give or take a week possibly but that’s only a guess right now. I have to talk to Chris.”

She got on her radio and did just that. Chris arrived and told me that the gear would be arriving in less than an hour, I asked Yuri to stand in my place for this and he agreed. I went off to get sorted out. Arriving at the team block, I brought everyone up to speed. They asked the same questions so I relayed Diane’s answers.

They were all of the opinion that this would make things easier for the clean-up crew that would come after we leave but I cautioned them and made sure they knew I was only repeating what I’ve been told and not to get any hopes up until all the necessary stuff of the testing type was over with. But I had to admit the optimistic mood was catching.

It was not long after that, the sound of a heavy helo approaching began to reverberate around the compound. I looked at my watch and smiled at the gang.

“That’s Santa and bang on time with the presents!”

We all piled outside to see an Army Air Corps Chinook make a circle and land. All of us went over with several people from the base and began to off load the crates. There were some stores for the base but the goodies I’d requested were checked off the load sheet and all present and correct I was happy to see.

I suggested someone send an armed body or two to relive Yuri and I thanked the air crew for bringing it. They got shown the commissary and we got stuck in to getting this gear to the armoury.

When Chris and Yuri were present, we began to unpack. Another five AA-12 shotguns with four, 32 round drum magazines each. Grenade launchers with HE rounds and suppressors for the Heckler and Koch G36’s. Tracer, ball and armour piercing 5.56mm ammo in single rounds and 5.56mm AP in belt for the Minimi’s.

Half a dozen MP5SD’s and several SIG pistols with suppressors. Extra pouches and equipment to carry the differing weapons and the icing on the cake, one 1000 round crate of FRAG-12 high explosive and one of fragmentation ammunition for the shotguns.

These little beauties had not found a permanent niche in the military realm as shotguns had only a limited use and the threat of collateral damage from high explosive or fragmentation rounds was quite high in a close quarter environment.

Looking like a standard 3” 12 gauge cartridge, they had a projectile with pop out fins to stabilise their flight. Impact detonated and good for almost 175 yards in accuracy terms, which coupled with the low recoil in an AA-12, the user had themselves a made to measure B.O.W. killer.

I began to give them a run through of my theory. It would mean altering their kit to suit with what we now had but in basics; all the team when hunting BOW’s would pack water and weapons only. Every member would be a walking arsenal and the amount of firepower we would bring to bear would be sufficient to shred to bits anything we meet.

This would go with the British Army mantra of the six P’s.

Perfect Planning Prevents Piss Poor Performance.

This seemed to amuse and find agreement amongst all so with the idea of covering as many eventualities as possible.

I suggested that the load should be as follows, for the AA-12’s, each drum mag filled with one HE round, one frag, one solid slug, one buckshot then repeat until full. Load all four magazines accordingly.

The G36’s, load as follows in a 30 round mag. Ball, tracer, AP, repeat for 27 rounds only. The MP5DS’s, standard ball rounds and the pistols also. These were the last use against B.O.W.’s but best kept for walker and lesser nasty’s removal.

The Minimi’s would use just the AP belt fed because if we have to use those they may as well be certain to punch a hole in something like a Hunter particularly.

Two of the team to use the grenade launchers if required, 6 HE rounds a piece.

Rain smiled. “You know we are going to kick the living **** out of pretty much anything with this!”

I returned the smile. “That, my dear Rain is exactly the result I’m looking for.”

I acknowledged that this load would be bloody heavy but running about was not what I had in mind. We find them, bring them to us rather than searching for them, and stand until they are history. We pick the battle ground, not them.

I got in to a bit of a teaching thing so they would all get familiar with the shotguns and grenade launchers with a bit of cross training so no weapon in our arsenal would be unfamiliar, which is part of the SAS creed to be able to pick up and fire almost any weapon.

After this, we broke for dinner and made plans to get together in the team block and I’d go over the Hunter take out scenario then we could polish it where needed.

We scoffed merrily that late afternoon and I had a chance to talk privately to Joanna and see how my girl was doing. I made a plan to meet up after our talk through and I’d see what I could do about her slightly aching back and shoulders. She said they were fine.

“Well if you don’t want a massage babe…” I said and let that hang.

She changed her tune rapidly with a smile.

Meeting back in the team block we got to work. I told them the layout of the Kings Cross underground ticket hall concourse. Now some of it was assumption but I suggested we take a few padlocks and chain set ups as there was more than one way in and out of the station concourse and it would be best if any that did not have the gates secured then we would have to use the chains to close them off.

Now the ticket barriers were arranged in a slightly staggered line facing the two large escalators set to either side going to the Piccadilly and Victoria line platforms. Now if they placed the tanks on the concourse, I surmised that the escalators down would be the place they would make for. Chris made a note to ask the tech team if they had any info on that.

The idea is that we secure the station as best we can and take position on the outside of the ticket barriers. That would give us all a clear field of fire and leave the Hunters no place to hide. Chris mentioned that their apparent behaviour is that when faced with prey, they don’t run or back down.

We were going to need light and plenty of it. Carlos said that they had more than a few portable lights hanging about somewhere so he’d get on to that. I did a quick round up.

“So the idea in brief, we secure the station and take position at the barriers. I’ll bring the CD player to make plenty of noise to attract them and draw them to us. If we do this during daytime that gives us a better chance they are there, seeing as how they are nocturnal by habit.”

All agreed with that and I continued after doing a rough sketch of the layout. My memory was good here as the station had been the start and finish of more than a few pub crawls with my regimental mates. And could I tell you some interesting stories about those times!

“So I suggest this, we line out with equal spacing. I’ll be at the far left, Yuri at far right. Thomas you be next to Yuri, Rain next to me with Nikolai and Carlos either side of centre. I’ll be packing shotgun as primary with G36 as second, Yuri likewise.”

He nodded and I moved to the rest.

“Rain the same with a grenade launcher attached to the G36 and Thomas, as per Rain’s load out. Nikolai, Minimi as primary with shotgun secondary, Carlos shotgun and G36 secondary. The ticket machines are big enough so arrange at least two spare magazines as you’ll use on those so you don’t have to go reaching in to a pouch.”

All agreed and noted their places in the firing line.

“Now to the crux of the matter, they might be smart but still animals as such so let’s use that to buy as much confusion and distraction for them as possible. Likely as not they will go for the first to start causing them harm, so depending on where they come out, that will be whoever is furthest from them left or right. So if they are on my side, Yuri will be the first to fire, if they are on him, then I’ll open up.”

They all nodded so I continued.

“Whoever goes first, the other side gives it a three count then opens up. That will make them think who to go for first should we be lucky to get all four in one go. If we get all the lights behind us on as soon as we start opening fire then that will help put their sight off for a few seconds. I think we should use as little light as possible before hand, then let them have it light wise when they are in plain view and then take then down.”

Most were starting to smile and get really in to this.

“Once the shooting starts then we go along the line in alternate fashion with a three count between people firing. Nikolai and Carlos, after hitting the light switch, will be the last to open up. That means that reloading will take place individually, rather than all of us going magazines dry at the same time.”

They all apparently got what I was driving at and agreed.

“It’ll keep the rate of fire up so we’ll have a continual wall of lead, high explosive and fragmentation ****uperry flying their way. Of course if they all come along at once then just let the scaly backed bastards have it as seems appropriate.”

A few points were gone over and all seemed satisfied. First things first, a field test of sorts was called for. The Licker would be first up on the chopping block to give everyone a live fire run through of the ‘wall of imminent death tactic' as Thomas had now christened it and we were all in agreement of that title.

We had spent a couple of hours going over things with many questions about the layout and details that I filled in as best my memory could do which was fairly comprehensive. Chris suggested we all get some rest and tomorrow we would go Licker hunting. If all went well then the Hunters would take place as soon as he’d made some arrangements.

The B.O.W.’s were all that we had to clear off the list and as soon as that was done, London would be handed over to local forces so when it got to the Hunter hunt, he’d see if the UK government could lend us some manpower to cordon the station off and take care of the Hunters once and for all.

That we all felt better about and Chris went off to make some calls and I said I had a house call of my own to make. This got a rousing and completely expected “whoooOOOoo!” from the team. I ignored that and strolled off with a smile.

I arrived at Joanna’s place on the stroke of 8pm and found her there going over something on her laptop. The mega sunny smile burst forth and she was in my arms almost as soon as the door was closed.

“And a very good evening to you my darling Joanna!”

She laughed and we kissed for a while. I asked what she was working on and she asked me for the address of my sister’s place in Australia. I passed on the info with a questioning expression.

“Well sugar, ah may be able to trace an email account if all goes well. So that means you will be able to contact your family there and let them know you are ok.”

Sounded like a top notch plan, even though I’d get a right ear bashing via text when she did finally hear from me. I had to ask her to run me through this email thing as it was something I’d never really used. Granted we had text communication devices in the Army but somewhat different to using a standard PC or laptop email program thingy.

An exaggerated slump of the shoulders and exasperated sighing smile was her only response to that bit of news, but with good humour she ran me through it like a champ.

I had it all in my noodle after half an hour and thanked her profusely; she said she’d get on this in the morning.

I then turned matters to my original intention which was done without further chat. Normally with hands my size and a body half my mass but with way better curves, it wouldn’t have taken that long but it did…way longer than maybe it should have but what’s the rush I figured and my lady seemed in no hurry.

She returned the favour and took her own sweet time about it, claiming that there was a lot more of me to work over than her small hands could normally cover. With some additional mass coming up just after she got started but that’s a private matter.

A shower after was a done thing and well relaxed were we. Then she suddenly seemed in a hurry to get in to bed and, after which a second shower was needed before we both fell asleep in that happily exhausted fashion and I was hoping the soundproofing in the walls was of good quality.

Next morning at breakfast, Naimh privately revealed to me it was not.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
(10)

12 Gauge and 10CC

After breakfast I had a few words with Joanna. She knew what was going on but didn’t bother with any worried words or looks. She just wished us good hunting, then went to work after a serious kiss goodbye and I met with the others at the team block.

St Paul’s underground station main entrance comes out on the south side of a four road junction connecting St Martin’s-Le-Grand to the north, Newgate Street to the west, Cheapside to the east and New Change to the south. The four roads funnelled in to an elongated fork road island. A good vantage point to see anything coming at us, I suggested this as a starting point.

We decided on two to the north, two on the east and two standing west. The station had another pedestrian entrance on the opposite side of the road, north east of the main entrance, Rain suggested a couple of trip wire grenades at the top of the stairs and all agreed.

The plan of action was roughed out. On arrival and as a group, set the trip grenades. Once done, then go to our positions at the points of the road island which would place no more than 40 yards between us tops. I’d set the sound bait and then we would wait and hope no one else would interrupt us.

I rounded it up.

“So all we can do once we are all set is waiting until we see its ugly mug and then give it a bloody good hiding.”

All were in agreement and in lieu of any better ideas, we got to it. The CD player came along with some selected disks; everyone got their assigned weapon loads and we piled in to the Mastiff.

We were issued with new headsets that were of a slightly different design than the other ones I had already used. These were the same radio setup but equipped with a ridiculously tiny camera and a small single monocle heads up display. Very advance liberated Umbrella tech that was far and away above the personal role radios used by the UK forces or land warrior tactical communications setups I’d seen elsewhere.

We drove south east and I lightened the mood a bit with some impromptu tour guide stuff, Rain stuck to the passenger seat and the rest made use of the main top hatch and the two smaller rear hatches. We must have looked a right motley crew flying down the deserted London streets with a bunch of heavily armed and armoured folks hanging out the top, pointing all over the place.

I pointed out Coram’s Fields and the Charles Dickens museum; I was on practically first name terms with those who once worked there. Turning on to the A401, we hammered past the north east corner of Gray’s Inn Gardens and a turn south down the nicely tree lined A5200.

A quick turn out on to the A40 and we were well on our way. Rain was giving updates and all had mentioned the lack of walkers seen.

Yuri did mention about less than expected enthusiasm that any who were close enough to see us and I didn’t flatten on our merry journey, seemed to give up quite quickly rather than shuffle in our direction. Plenty must have heard us but they seemed even less enthusiastic.

I hoped this was becoming the norm as this would leave us less to worry about.

The late May sun in the clear blue sky was warming, signalling the approach of another English summer. Sadly I would be elsewhere by the time that was in full swing but I hoped those around to see it would make the most of it.

After almost a mile and three quarters, we were closing in on the target area. I slowed the mastiff to just above walking pace and it was all eyes open, voices quiet and weapons ready.

There must have been a grand total of three walkers in the area. I pulled the Mastiff up on to the island itself and we got to work. Piling out and doing the run to the pedestrian subway first and both sets of steps duly set up with bang surprises in less than a minute and a half.

The walkers were taken care of in short order with suppressed pistols. The gang took up positions after I had set the CD player up and let it go with a mix of 60’s to early 80’s rock stuff. Beach Boys, Rolling Stones, Credence Clearwater Revival and the like, which gained some approval from the team.

It seemed quite surreal; we few, armed to the teeth and ready to make someone’s day go very badly, on the deserted London streets while classic rock music blared and echoed along the canyons of concrete and glass.

Rain stood with Thomas to the north, Carlos and Yuri took the east, Nikolai and me to the west. We waited as my watch read off 09:30 on the dot.

Minutes ticked by, after almost thirty minutes our patience was rewarded. Not sure if the music had anything to do with it but just as the closing bars of AC/DC’s Back in Black were playing, I noticed movement in a knot of trees just outside Topshop (a clothing retailer) about 75 yards from my position at the junction of New Change and Cheapside.

I pulled up the binoculars and took a good long look. From between a gap in the hedgerows surrounding the trees, a familiar large brained head poked out.

I called contact my front on the radio, which was acknowledged swiftly as the rest of the gang arrived at our shoulders, Rain brought the CD player. We lined out across the street. There was no cover in between us and it so a clear field of fire was ours. A last check around and we got ready.

All in to kneeling firing positions, spare mags placed on the ground in front of us while keeping eyes to the front. The hissing bastard had not moved. She turned the player toward the Licker as the first bars of 10CC’s Rubber Bullets started to sound off.

I smiled as I found this somewhat appropriate.

That got its full attention. It started to move forward as the multiple clicking of firing selectors came from along the line. A few glances around to make sure we were still clear and the game had begun.

I whispered to fire together at 40 yards, made a comms check that base was on with us, they acknowledged and we all took aim.

It padded forward a few feet, stopped and I thought, trying to make sense of the sound.

“I went to a party at the local county jail”

It came on a few feet, stopped and seemed to be zeroing in on the source. I could be wrong but the Licker looked as though it didn’t know quite what to make of this. The music played on and it padded a few feet more, stopped and the repeated at each line.

A gust of wind blew from behind and must have carried our body odour toward it. It came forward in one go but still slowly, down to about 45 yards from us as it tongue came out and whipped slowly from side to side.

“Sergeant Baker got a call from the governor of the county jail.”

It leapt forward to charge and ran right in to the killing zone.

“Load up, load up, load up with ruu-uu-uu-ber bullets.”

No need for the stepped fire against a single target, we fired as one.

A solid hail of 5.56 slugs and FRAG-12 flew toward the target and it was a fairly impressive if incredibly bloody sight when they arrived. The head literally exploded as the front shoulders and legs dissolved in a spray of crimson. Flashes from the high explosive and fragmentation rounds peppered the body and it was beginning to look like it had just run in to a giant invisible meat mincer coming the other way.

It had barely made it another four or five yards after the first shots had impacted its body but I suspected that its bulk moving at speed was more responsible for that than anything else.

I called “Cease fire!” after what must have been only six or seven seconds.

We all changed out for fresh magazines and slowly moved forward to the inert and well shredded form comprising approximately 65% of what used to be a complete Licker.

Everything from just past its waist forward was simply not there anymore. A long gore trail marked the beginning of its run and the end of its existence.

We all just stood in a circle with weapons still ready though it wasn’t required, just looking at the corpse for a few seconds. Thomas spoke in an everyday tone of voice.

“Yeah, I reckon that’ll about do it mates.”

“But we can’t have dancing at the local county jail.”

10CC played on as the relieved voice of Chris sounded off in our earpieces.

“Excellent work team, that mess is someone else’s problem now. We have all the information required and all recorded, Remove the tripwire grenades and anything else you need to then return to base.”

And that is exactly what we did, without mishap on the way and all in fairly upbeat mood.

Walkers were conspicuous by their absence as we drove back through the gate, word had spread it seems and a knot of people including my lady were there to meet us. Little chat had taken place between us on the way; we just relaxed in that ‘job well done’ feeling and some confidence that taking care of the Hunters was a smidgen less daunting that it first appeared.

But false or over confidence never got a foot hold; none of us were under any illusions that we were still going to be facing four of the scaly backed bastards and possibly all at the same time.

Much hand shaking and congratulations were spread around and I got the mother of all hugs from my girl, and that suited me just fine. Chris told us that command had been on to watch the proceedings and all were happy with the results. He stated that after action reports should be filed as soon as possible and when done, a team briefing would take place for analysis of the results.

We decided to get some snack scoff and get to the keyboard pounding; this would take me a while.

As it turned out, Joanna was well on the ball and provided me with a laptop and separate keyboard of the normal size taking in to account my fingers which were more like a couple of pounds of sausages in comparison to other folks dainty digits.

The spell checker became my new best friend here and my lady stuck around to help for which I was most thankful. She also played server in the coffee dept. which we all appreciated. It took a few hours to get it all down and edited to keep it concise but done and forwarded to Chris for evaluation.

A late lunch was followed by the said meeting which took place in Chris’s office and we were on a conference call with the top bosses listening in and asking questions. Colonel Rickard S. and Sarah K. were the top knobs at the BSAA and after we went through the reports, a lengthy question and answer session took place.

I recognised the voice of Sarah as the upper class English accent I had heard on the radio back when I first intercepted their comms after the Hounslow Barracks deal.

Deployment and engagement tactics were gone over with a fine tooth comb, this I was well used to in past times. Continual evaluation of tactics is vital in this case due to how fluid we would need to be in times to come. Nothing about any potential enemies could be taken for granted, unlike dealing with a purely human enemy where there is a degree of predictability.

When it came to straight forward elimination of the threat, the concentrated firepower showed distinct promise. All were in agreement that bringing overwhelming force to bear in this kind of situation ensured speed of resolution which was paramount considering the threat that B.O.W.’s posed.

Sarah told us that the UK Ministry of Defence and what there was of the UK Government were going over all the information from this incident to come to a decision regarding committing troops to seal off Kings Cross underground when we go in to deal with the Hunters.

Apparently they were more than happy for the BSAA to take care of this directly rather than the Army. I sensed that politics were also in play here, having the Army in support rather than the politicians make any hard decisions considering the current governmental lacklustre performance in pretty much everything before London was abandoned.

I was fairly certain the current troops we had on the ground in the UK were being kept busy enough anyway so assigning any to us was probably causing a few people in suits to have furrowed brows. I had no idea how folks outside the quarantine zone were seeing this but I suspected detailed news was limited and in some cases, for very good reasons.

Information on things like B.O.W.’s were not exactly going to inspire calm in a population where calm was going to be a vital resource and would have to be managed with extreme care.

My questions on this were met with the information that almost all overseas operations were being put on hold and military resources recalled to deal with the current problem. Ground troops were the top priority as some RAF and most Royal Navy combat units were a slightly redundant factor for this situation. What RAF was being used consisted of transport/logistical outfits and RN mobs were more of the transport to back up commercial shipping/costal patrol or Royal Marine units on the ground with the Army.

We ended the grand yakking session some four hours after we had started. All the information had been thoroughly dissected and the final words from the bosses were that the tactical doctrine for dealing with B.O.W.’s was a sound as it could be under current known circumstances. Any changes required would be dictated by circumstances and then added on an ‘as and when’ basis.

All were of the opinion that it was the best we could do for the time being.

As we began to file out, Chris called me over. The rest of the team left and he spoke to Sarah.

“Ok Sarah, it’s just me and Ben here so go ahead.”

“Well first and to both of you gentlemen, a job well done. Congratulations.”

The tone was matter of fact rather than openly praising but I was used to that in past years.

She asked if she may call me Ben and I said that was not a problem.

“Thank you Ben, Currently we are keeping your name and involvement out of the information released to outside parties. Does this meet with your approval?”

I indicated it did. I had no need of any note at this or indeed any other time and it would make things easier to remain anonymous. If word had come down that I was alive and kicking to the powers that be, then like any former soldier I would fully expect a recall to duty. Granted I’d do that if required and technically I was just a reservist right now but to be honest, I wanted to see this through more than anything.

This appeared to meet with her approval and she continued.

“Very good, we will continue as planned. Chris, we have a conference call in one hour with the Ministry of Defence to discuss matters concerning the next objective so we will speak then, Good evening to you both.”

The call ended abruptly. This lady was quite the professional and I could live with that. We left his office and headed to the commissary. Chris said that they would see what the situation was with government and then plan how to get the final job done before pulling out and on to the main base at Block Island. He’d let me and the rest of the team know as soon as an answer was forthcoming.

Chris got some ‘take out’ as he termed it; I sat with the team and got some scoff down my neck. The talk was light hearted of the things to come. So much was still to be found out concerning Umbrella, their plans and how we were going to royally spoil them, whose head we may have to tap dance on to get Intel and so forth.

I was just sipping my tea when Yuri looked at me, then looked behind me and raised his eyebrows along with a whispered “Incoming on your six my friend.”

I turned my head just in time to see Joanna arrive wearing the same and exceedingly nice boots, jeans, t shirt and waistcoat ensemble she had worn at our place. I smiled and caught the approving expressions from all the team, particularly the blokes and I would have been disappointed to see otherwise.

She slid her arm around my shoulders and gave me that beautiful smile of hers.

“Sorry guys, ah am going to have to steal Ben away from y’all.”

That got a collective smirk and “uh-huh” from them as I stood up.

“Gentlemen and lady, duty calls.” I looked at my girl “Hello duty”

I followed Joanna and added "I'm coming!”

I felt sure I heard Thomas say “Strewth! Already? Why can’t I find a Sheila who can do that to me?”

I imagined Rain punching him and by the sound of the dull thud, erupting laughter and the slightly gasping, Aussie voiced “You really are a nasty bitch, ya know that don’t ya!” Followed by “I think I’m in love.” that’s exactly what happened.

I took my lady’s hand and we strolled out in to the early evening. We took a good walk around the compound and as usual, didn’t speak as there seemed no need right now.

Her smile hardly wavered as we strolled. Occasionally, I would bring my mitt up and kiss the back of her hand; I had no problem with public displays of affection. The reason being I just didn’t care what anyone else thought.

I remembered to take off the radio and disable the VOX this time, it turned out the units were very comfortable to wear.


We ended up back in her room; she sat me on the bed then placed herself astride my lap to face me, this appeared to be her favourite position and was fast becoming my preferred one to be honest. A very long cuddle and tonsil hockey session took place that neither of us was in a rush to finish.

After some time, I broke the silence.

“Anyway, hello Joanna, nice to see you!”

That got the anticipated laugh and likewise response.

She had been busy but said nothing of this morning’s activities the team had been involved in so I made note not to mention it. She got up and fetched her laptop, sat in my lap and opened it.

“Ah got lucky and found an email attached to your families address in Australia, did you want to send your sister an email?”

I got the feeling that luck had very little to do with it. I replied in mockingly despondent voice.

“I best had, the longer I delay then the worse the ear bashing by text would be. If it came to light I had delayed letting her know, by the time I get there for this or next Christmas, she’ll use my head to turn a flying pan into a deep saucepan.”

Joanna’s lovely laugh gave me a warm glow and she sorted getting the email program up and running in a second or two flat. I asked her to type while I spoke.

Dear Grace,

It’s your little brother here. Still alive, kicking and in London. Long story but up to me neck in muck and bullets which should come as no surprise to you. Hope you lot down under are all well, my best to Lou and the kids. Tell those two rascally nephews of mine I miss them as I miss you all.

Not much more I can say at present, hope this reaches you so we can talk more.

Yes I know, your brother actually using a computer rather than paper and pen is odd but someone else is to blame for that and I’ll explain when I hear from you.

Take care of yourselves and speak soon,

Lots of love,

Ben.

Joanna hit the send button then folded the screen down and placed it on the small table in her room. She came back over to me; I just grabbed her, pulled her t-shirt up, blew a big raspberry on her belly button and inhaled the scent of her delightfully smooth and near flawless skin as I kissed her stomach. This got a squealing laugh and happy groan in that order and set the mood for the rest of that evening and night.


The morning found us entangled in each other which was very nice to find out when I opened my eyes. It was somewhere around 06:30 when I thought that some form of movement toward getting my carcass out of bed would eventually be a good idea. I felt very relaxed, refreshed and ready for the day as Joanna stirred slightly in my arms and made contented noises, which was nice to hear.

A very long good morning kiss and her hand reaching down under the covers and getting a firm grip of me indicated she felt like some morning movement that wasn’t exactly as I first envisaged. However her idea was way better than mine so that was that.

A fair while later had us taking a longer than average soapy shower, then dressed and to breakfast by half seven. The Black team were in as was everyone else so with the tech team and my team at adjoining tables, food was being tucked away at a fair rate of speed and some chat was done. All were in good mood this morning and Naimh did mention in no subdued voice about needing to requisition earplugs so she could get some sleep or move farther down the accommodation block since she had the room next to Joanna.

I noticed the bemused expressions from the other personnel as the team collapsed in laughter. Joanna’s cheeks went a fairly good shade of crimson which I have to say I found most endearing but my idiotic grin hadn’t wavered after the comment. Naimh had a very devilish smile on her face and I felt that my girl would have a bit of a long embarrassment suppression job going on this morning in the comms hut.

After the hilarity had died down, Carlos informed me that we had team a briefing at 09:00 in the block. We finished up breakfast and back to Joanna’s room, on arrival we just looked at each other and she had a bit of a fit of nervous giggles. I was impressed she had managed to hold on to it for as long as she had.

We just held each other and had a bloody good laugh about it along with a few comments about needing to learn to bite the pillows. Both of us may need to learn that I added and that got a seductive growl and Cheshire cat smile out of her. I had to regrettably remind her that we both had work to do but hold those thoughts for later.

She took a quick look at her laptop and announced that we had an answer to the email he’d sent last night. We got comfortable and she snuggled in to my lap as she opened the email.

The opening line told me we had got through to the right person.

Well it’s about bloody time you got in touch!! I’ve been worried to buggery, driving Lou and the kids mad trying to find out what’s been happening.

So how and what are you doing Ben? Come on, tell all right now.

Love and miss you,

Grace

Joanna had the most beaming smile on her face and kissed me. Her smile reflected mine quite well. I said I’d have to think up an answer and doing that would have to wait until after the briefing at least as there wasn’t time for that right now. Looking at my watch, I would have guessed it to be about seven in the evening where Grace lives and told Joanna.

“She’ll know the time difference and probably wait up for that so as soon as I’m done, I’ll get it typed up and shoot it off to her. For now though, a quick response is in order.”

One was done with a promise of a follow up and sent which may hold my sister for a while, or not, knowing her.

We went our separate ways just before nine; I walked her to the comms hut then got off to the briefing.

We all got around the table in the team block and Chris got down to cases. We went back over the plan for taking out the Hunters, little appeared to need changing from the initial plan of engagement and Chris said that a few representatives from the Army would be arriving in about an hour.

MOD top bods had given the OK for the Army to assist in cordoning off the underground station so a tactical brief was required. I suggested that should things not go according to plan and we needed to withdraw however unlikely that may seem, a work up for that would be a covering withdrawal in pairs to the same entrance we go in by and if we had some heavy backup from the army, use that to hammer any Hunters we don’t get.

None of the team liked the idea of not coming out on top of this deal but it seemed prudent to have this in the plan now we had some armed boots on the tarmac backup coming along for the fun and games. Lord bless ’em for their determination but now we had possibly some decent assets beside ourselves in this fight then best make use of them.

They could see the sense so that was noted for when Chris spoke to the Army brass.

That meeting broke up just after 10:00 and a Merlin with three officer and a couple of senior NCO types arrived, the Army personnel went for their meeting with Chris so the team just did some exercises to burn up time, went for a couple of run laps of the perimeter wall and so forth.

I felt that last night’s and this morning’s physical efforts were sufficient for my exercise needs so had dug out the laptop Joanna had set up for me and composed a response for my sister. It took some time to lay it all out, or as much as I could tell her and keep security satisfied. She was well aware of how things were in that area with my service life so knew not to ask questions.

I gave her the basic rundown of what had happened to me, from the door post thing up to date with everyone I’d met. Spoke a little of the work and folks I was with, made mention of Martha and Max and their role on keeping me breathing, told of Joanna as the person responsible for helping me get back in contact and how special she had become to me.

I got it all sorted and ran it by Joanna since she did figure somewhat importantly in my life right now, she was happy with what was written and took some time out to have a chat back in her room. The computer stuff was pretty much wound up with little left to do, Naimh and Carl could handle things so she and I left them to it.

I sat on the bed with my lady comfortable in my lap as usual; Joanna seemed to have some a misgiving about something so a bit of gentle coaxing brought it out.

“What will your sister think of me? Do you think she’ll like me?”

I will freely admit that this made me seriously appreciate her good and gentle heart even more. I assured Joanna that Grace and the rest of them will have no problem at all with her.

“I love you so they will too my sweetheart, have no fear of that.”

Joanna did nothing more than kissed me gently and snuggled in to my chest as I wrapped her up in my arms. We sent the lengthy email off and just spent a quiet while together.

Lunchtime found us in the commissary apart from Carlos who had been snagged for, as Thomas put it, an executive lunch with the top knobs and cocktails. Yuri added that God may have some mercy on his soul but not a lot.

After scoff the team and I went over our weapons and readied the load outs in hope the operation would begin soon. As it turned out, a meet up with Chris and Carlos in the early afternoon gave us the go order for tomorrow.

The Army was ready to commit forces to the cordon, the troops were already rolling and they would be arriving by in a couple of hours. Apparently the powers that be in the UK were in a hurry to get this sorted, they weren’t the only ones. They were sending almost a full rifle company of the Grenadier Guards in armoured personnel carriers with support equipment here as we spoke.

There is more than enough room in the compound so that wouldn’t be a problem and if all went well, they would have even more space to play with when the BSAA pulled out.

Things were fairly quiet for a few hours until after dinner when the green machine of the British Army showed up and show up they did. I had to admit to a bit of a swelling feeling in my chest when three Warrior Infantry Fighting Vehicles, one Warrior command vehicle and six Bulldog 430 fighting vehicles rolled through the gate followed by two Oshkosh fuel and water close support tankers and a field Royal Electrical and Mechanical Engineers unit rumbled to their designated parking areas to the north of all the buildings.

I am a patriot at heart and the sight of that lot with the Union Jack and Cross of St. George flags flying from each vehicles radio antenna as they roared past, well there must have been some grit in my eye I reckon.

The Warrior IFV’s, tracked vehicles with a small turret sporting a 30mm Rarden cannon and capable of carrying seven fully bombed up grunts, the Bulldogs are only slightly smaller armoured personnel carrier that can haul ten troops about and I was happy to see that all but one was stuffed to the gills with serious looking and well-armed blokes. The one that had just a driver and commander was packed with all the spare ammo and equipment they would need.

That made us up by about 70 or so troops and I felt a whole lot better about the manpower situation. Chris and Carlos liaised with the commanding officers and the rest of us stayed out the way, yours truly in particular.

As is usual with units in the field, they were set up with tents and had found the commissary within two hours, the chemical toilets arrived by Chinook just before sunset and a second arrived with stores and a field kitchen for the troops, most notably food supplies were in abundance so all the important stuff was set. The commissary staff needed some extra hands to pass out mugs of tea that evening for the overspill the field kitchen couldn’t serve immediately.

Tea first, war later. An attitude that hadn’t really changed that much in several centuries.

That evening saw us in the team quietly going over the details for tomorrow, agreeing to a 09:00 final briefing then just relaxing while I went off in search of my lovely lady. I found her in her room and got the usual warm greeting with arms, lips and smile I enjoyed so much.

It turned out Grace had stayed up and the response to the email had arrived, Joanna was waiting for me so we could read it together which I thanked her for. And read it we did.

All was well in the Land of Oz, Grace and Lou were doing great. Lou’s building business was going great guns so that gave me cause to smile, they had both worked bloody hard and it appeared to be paying off. My nephews Louis and Patrick, eight and ten years old respectively were typical of boys at that age. More trouble than they should be but brilliant kids all the same.

She had attached a photo of them all taken that day it seemed and they were all looking in the pink. Questions abounded, mainly from Grace asking about Joanna (big shock there) so a bit of picture taking with me and her perched on my lap, with the laptops web cam thing and they were attached in the answer in which I did go in to some details about the how and where we had met but not everything.

I’d save some of that for later as I didn’t want to run out of conversation material just yet.

We agreed on the content and so it was sent along with the pics. While she had been typing, best to let the better typist take care of that I thought, I suddenly noticed the back of Joanna’s hair. More specifically the ends.

Her hair was almost shoulder length but it looked uneven at the back like it had been hastily or badly cut. One side was a good half inch longer than the other in the middle. After she had sent the email, I asked her if she’d gotten her money back from the hack hairdresser that had done that or was this some new fashion thing.

She laughed and then told me that considering the situation, the long hair she had before was impractical so she chopped it off, literally. I asked how long it used to be and she did some diffing in her laptop and pulled up a picture she said was taken a short while ago in Scotland. It was of her, Naimh and Carl.

She had a huge mane of almost snow white hair that looked like it went at least to the small of her back. My god it looked damn nice on her, gorgeous in fact with enough impact to leave yours truly open mouthed.

“Oh babe you have GOT to grow that back!” This raised a very happy smile on her face.

“Y’all like that? That’s my natural colour you know.”

Like it? I bloody loved it and it had honestly never occurred to me to question the colour, no idea why, it just never had. I always liked women with long hair and this was sexy and stunning in one package. She told me it was a genetic thing that as she got to puberty, her hair changed colour and stayed as it was. She sometimes did a light blond colouring in it to hide the fact it was almost pure white.

She confessed it made her a bit self-conscious but I replied that she should never have to feel that way again, most certainly not with me. I loved it to be honest and hoped she would consider letting it grow back and never colouring it.

Joanna just kissed me, which was returned with gusto.

“Well if mah sugar likes it then ah will do that. Now y’all do something for me and take me to bed.”

A fair exchange if ever there was one.

Next morning had my eyes cranking open at just past six, strange yet somehow familiar noises came from outside. Troops were on the move in standard morning camp fashion that brought a few good and less so memories flooding back. I could hear daily orders being given and a few shouts here and there, the usual’s I had heard so many times before.

I had a good smile to myself as I hunkered down and snuggled up to my beautiful lady and she responded likewise. If I only got to wake up each morning with her in my arms, that would be good enough. Or at least a damn good way to start any day.

We lay for a while, punctuating the time with the odd kiss and caress.

The loud yell of “PARADE!...parade SHUN!” and the slamming of about sixty or so boots in near perfect unison in to the dirt echoed across the area.

“And with that my darling love, the delicate peace is well and truly bloody ****tered.”

Joanna quietly laughed and we headed for the shower and then dressed. Me in my clean change of combats and her in her jeans, boots and waistcoat number which was sure to turn heads. A few of the troops who caught sight of my lady nearly broke a neck or two doing so.

I felt, going by her ever widening smile, that the occasional wolf whistle that echoed out made her day.

We made it to the commissary at seven, the team was there and several uniforms. This apparently had been made the preserve of the Army officers and NCO’s; most all of them noticed Joanna as we entered as it should be and I was getting a huge kick out of it.

We sat on the adjacent table to the team and talked as we ate. They were all up for today and to be honest, since this was the last clean up before getting to the meat of the task ahead, so was I.

I was fully aware that my gear was attracting the attention of the Army blokes present, it was true Multicam, the Army had their own Multi-Terrain Pattern which the Multicam is based on but Multicam proper was issued only to UK Special Forces in Afghanistan.

I ignored the looks and just stuck with the team talk and usual **** taking that was the norm amongst the group.

After breakfast I walked Joanna to work in her and her friends’ tech heaven. Before she went in, the usual kiss was a bit more than usual this morning and the following hug also. I gave her a smile and a squeeze.

“Don’t worry babe, I know you’ll be watching so I’ll have you covering my back and that makes me feel better. I already have my little angel in Max, so seeing as I got one in you also watching over me, I know I’m well looked after as will we all be.”

I waited until she went in then flipped the mental switch and got to work. I met up with the team at the armoury and did the weapons check over and load up proper. Then to the team block to get in to our gear.

I got sorted but left the Kevlar helmet in the locker. We all stood as a team and Rain asked if I was taking a helmet as everyone else had one with the night vision monocular. I spoke simply.

“Not required, I have a piece of kit that will cover it all.”

They looked at me oddly.

“It’ll keep you cool when it’s hot, dry when it’s wet, warm when it’s cold and stop every ballistic projectile known to man.”

I slipped my SAS beret on and made sure it was straight. Yuri made the only comment.

“****in’ A!”

We laughed and loaded up the Mastiff then went to the briefing.

It was held in the open area where all the tents were pitched and all gathered round. I stood with the Black team and noticed a few nods toward me and ‘told you so’ looks pass between the officers and NCO’s that had been in the commissary that morning.

A major of the Guards held the briefing and laid out the positions. The troops would disperse in their vehicles and form a cordon at each entrance, the unit going to the main entrance we were using had several men detailed to help with getting the lighting rigs in to position and the running orders for this mission.

They had briefed their men on the dangers of the walkers and actions to take so they seemed well up on the current Intel regarding the potential difficulties. Once the cordons were all in place and secure, we would then proceed to enter the place and take up positions.

The troops were told that under no circumstances were they to enter the station without direct orders and what to do if anything came their way that wasn’t a walker, civilian or the Black team. After thirty minutes and a few questions, we broke up and boarded the vehicles. Carlos and I had PRR radios as well as our own ones to keep comms with the troops outside.

Once situated, we went round and did the radio checks which showed all functional and Joanna said all the headsets and cameras were working fine.

09:45 and we shoved off for the station.

The very few walkers about ran afoul of the Mastiff wheels and FV tracks over the couple of hundred yards to the station. They broke off to take up their assigned points and we could hear the radio chatter as they called in position and clear.

We went to work at that point and headed for the main entrance. Rain and Thomas took point, the gates were open and we descended in to the darkness.

The air was warm and carried the stench of death. Moving down the first wide stairwell, we spread quietly out and stopped to allow our eyes to become accustomed to the gloom. Total silence greeted our ears.

We split off in to two teams and made sure the gates to the rest of the station were closed, it was confirmed that the gates were closed and locked so that just left the escalators to the larger platforms on the other side of the barriers.

Down the second wide stairway and we arrived at the wide concourse of the ticket hall.

“Walkers, five, all behind the barriers.” It was Rain and Carlos gave the order to take them down as we spread out. The suppressed pistols clicked off five and they all dropped. My peepers were doing well in the gloomy area and the shine of the metal tubes stood out. Two against each wall and the front of them had been taken off or had fallen out.

Either way the stain of dried fluids had marked the floor when, I assumed, they had opened and let loose their less than handsome occupants. Other than that, the area was clear and no movement other than us. I could see the tops of the escalators but nothing in the darkness beyond.

Two sets of escalators with a narrow dividing wall, each set had three lanes going down with moving handrails between them.

Carlos stepped back and called for the lighting rigs as the rest of us took up positions and kept weapons trained toward the dark. We worked in silence and kept it that way. Some 15 minutes after arriving, we were as ready as we were ever going to be.

The lighting rigs were steel stand jobs with a bank of eight halogen lights a piece. We set those to maximum height the ceiling would allow.

I placed my spare magazines on the barrier sides as did the rest. Lastly, I drew my Kukri and placed that to one side in easy reach. We all put on our yellow lensed protective glasses and I set up the CD player, we waited for a few moments before getting to it.

The silence was oppressive to say the least and unbroken. Well apart from the somewhat squeaky fart that sounded from the far end of the line. I would say it was in perfect unison that we all slowly turned our heads and looked down to that end. I could just about see Yuri’s shoulders shaking in barely suppressed laughter.

Thomas glanced our way and shrugged.

“Sorry mates, I can’t help it, I get a little tense in these kinds of situations you know.”

We all managed to keep a lid on the urge to laugh though Rain almost blew it. The slightly muffled nervous giggle that sounded through our earpieces didn’t help and I think I knew where that came from but made no comment.

Carlos took position holding a switch in each hand for the lights.

I spoke remembering the words of Thomas Paine and paraphrased him for a more appropriate meaning.

“It is not for a field of a few acres of ground or a flag we fight, but a cause, a freedom from the tyranny of one man that we are fighting for. We will not defeat the enemy in one battle but by degrees, the end will be the same. Victory has been ours and will always be so. I live and will fight for that joyous time when we can say with certainty and finality, it is done!”

I pushed the play on the CD and had selected the best one I could think of to draw them out. 'Men of Harlech’ from the movie ‘Zulu’ echoed loudly around the white tiled walls. There was no music accompaniment to this, just a single deep voice sang out.

Men of Harlech, stop your dreaming
Can't you see their spear points gleaming
See their warrior pennants streaming
To this battle field.


The next chorus followed with two voices,

Men of Harlech stand ye steady
It cannot be ever said ye
For the battle were not ready
Welshmen never yield


Then the third,

From the hills rebounding
Let this war cry sounding
Summon all at Cambria's call
The mighty foe surrounding


To the fourth with more voices joining in which ended up sounding like a hundred or more in the cavernous tunnels.

Men of Harlech on to glory
This will ever be your story
Keep these burning words before ye
Welshmen will not yield.


I set my Maglite with a yellow lens, wide diffusion, set it down on the barrier box and pointed it to the dividing wall between the two escalator sets. It spread a very dull yellow glow around the whole of that area. The song repeated with the same thunderous reverberation and it appeared to do the trick.

I just caught the low reflected light in a pair of eyes that came up above the floor line and a few feet down the escalators. I whispered “Contact, one, my front.” in the radio.

The eyes didn’t move but were joined by a second pair a few feet to its left. Rain called second contact.

Within 30 seconds, Thomas called two contacts his front and Yuri confirmed. That made the tally at four so we had them all, now to lure them out in to the concourse and nail the coffin shut.

The music changed track to New Orders ‘Slow Jam' and the trumpet opening seemed to spur some curiosity in the Hunters. I could see the first one that appeared starting to sniff the air. It let out a hiss followed by a growl which was more than loud enough for everyone to hear.

The clicking of selectors greeted my ears. They knew something wasn’t right and unluckily for the Hunters, curiosity got the better of them. They were in a line so the stepped fire was out the door, now to see how they would stand up to the ‘wall of imminent death tactic’ we were about to throw their way.

They stepped a few feet from the escalators as one and that brought them less than 15 yards from us. I simply uttered in normal voice “As one, fire now" And we did just that.

My voice got the attention of the Hunters and as they all turned toward the sound, the deafening reports from the shotguns, G36’s and Minimi exploded off the walls. About a second later the lights kicked in.

We were slightly blinded for a fraction of a second but the yellowed lens glasses helped, the Hunters not so helped since they were facing the full glare.

The lead was hitting home with devastating effect. Their hides were not so hard to the front and they were all standing upright rather than head down for a charge. We had the bastard’s cold and didn’t let up from capitalising on that advantage. They had tried to make a move as I spoke but the fire and lights had them rooted to the spot, they just couldn’t think fast enough to react.

The one direct to my front roared and tried to move forward just as a couple of FRAG rounds blew its right arm clean off, it spun slightly and dropped its head as another couple of rounds intersected with its mouth and that resulted in its face exploding in a crimson and yellow tinted spray of flesh and bone. I checked aim for two seconds and continued.

I removed its left hand, then arm as it straightened up but more from reflex than will I think.

The last of my magazine hit the thing in the chest and head as it dropped to its knees effectively cutting an exploding trench from navel to head. I went dry, dropped the shotgun, hauled up the G36 and checked front.

Mine was out of it and Rain was just finishing off her one, Between her and Carlos who had joined in as planned, they had practically sawn the second Hunter in half. Its spine must have taken a hit as it crumpled to the floor and lay with its arms flailing. It may have tried to roar but its mangled throat simply unleashed a spray of red. We couldn’t hear anything by that point even if it had made a sound.

Rain stopped firing and the fire from the other end of the line petered out. All called target down and I guessed no more than 40 seconds tops had elapsed. I looked at the one that was still moving its arms but less so now. Carlos, Rain and I made sure it was certainly out of it with some well-aimed shots. The rest of the team seemed satisfied they were all down and definitely for the full count.

We held position for 5 minutes to get our hearing back and reported in while that was happening. They had to shout a bit from their end so we could hear and we were doing much the same because we couldn’t.

I switched the CD player off and silence again descended. I spoke up.

“Checking targets now, I’ll lead, Rain cover, Yuri lead your side, Thomas cover, Carlos and Nikolai hold and cover.”

We slowly climbed over the barriers, around the walker bodies and moved toward the mess that used to be four Hunters. A mess it certainly was. We trod carefully so as not to slip on the expanding pools of blood and gore. My one was done and done in grisly fashion, the second also. I confirmed the kills with base and heard Yuri do the same with the two on his side.

We pulled back to the other side of the barriers and checked weapons. Base confirmed and we started to pack it up. Gear collected and some help summoned to get the lighting rigs out. The smell of expended rounds covered the odour of the dead and we moved out in covering fashion once every one else was clear.

It was a pleasure to step back in to the sunlight and breathe clear air. We all took a moment to just relax and take a slug from our canteens. The ground units had been taking care of some light walker appearances but they were low in number, I counted no more than three where we were.

The call went out to withdraw back to base and this was done in order of the Black team, then the Army groups. No casualties and job done, I couldn’t have wished for better. To be perfectly honest, I felt like walking it back rather than driving but that ridiculous thought got pushed aside and saved that for the time when I could walk the streets of my home city without being heavily armed and watching for walkers.

I was going to enjoy that day.

I felt some slight fatigue when we got back and unloaded, it was just hitting 11am. Chris met us and suggested we get cleaned up and take some time out before making our reports. That was a top idea and was seen to with speed. Everyone grabbed a shower and headed to the commissary, that tea has never tasted better. We simply sat and no chat passed between us, we all knew that this part was over so quiet reflection seemed the order of the day. I had someone to go and see.

Joanna was in the comms hut when I arrived; Naimh seemed in a rush to be elsewhere suddenly and informed Carl that he should do likewise. They left as I sunk in to a chair and my lady came over and snuggled in to my lap. The fatigue morphed in to peaceful bliss and I just held her as she did me.

Sometime later we emerged into the sunlight and walked a while; arms round each other then went for lunch. We talked about my family and how I normally spend Christmas there. I felt certain that the next time I went, she was to consider herself invited which certainly met with my girl’s approval and I wouldn’t have it any other way.

After a pleasant lunch, it was keyboard pounding time in the team block. Reports made out and filed, Chris informed us we were on stand down and would be pulling out in a few days. He and his bosses had some conference calls to make regards this issue but for now, there was nothing to do except start packing.

For the next few days, that was the way it went. We packed everything required, cleared the armoury and equipment stores then helped out where needed. The RAF had offered their Chinooks to lift our stuff out and C-17 Globemaster jets get it sent to the States, from there it would be shipped to Block Island.

Over time, a few emails traded with my sister and a promise to come and visit as soon as possible made. All were kept pretty busy and the time finally came to leave.

I was sad to leave London but vowed to come back. My city would see life in her streets once more and even though it may take years, there was hope again.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
(11)

Island Hopping

The handover ceremony was thankfully short. I just stood way off at the back and kept out of the way. The Army bods must have kept quiet about the alleged SAS presence and that suited me down to the ground. Not so much that I wasn’t actually serving; more for the fact that as a reservist, my going with the BSAA would have been blocked should my existence come to the attention of the powers that be in UK government circles.

Not what I had in mind so that was that.

The suits and speeches ended and we broke up to get things taken care of. I was sad to have to leave the Mastiff. I’d grown quite fond of that big old monster and as a last thing; I scrawled ‘ZOMBIE CRUNCHERS INC.’ on the side door with that black marker I’d forgotten to give back.

I made sure that we got a picture of the assembled Black Team in front of it.

Last job was to crate up the weapons and associated gear and get it loaded. It took a little while to ship everything out but the six Chinooks the RAF and Army Air Corps had loaned the services of, certainly helped.

Personnel were the last to go. I waved a farewell to London as we lifted from the compound.

We went via Brize Norton and flew out on an RAF C-17 bound for the United States. Glad I remembered to bring my passport. It wasn’t the most entertaining of trips but that’s nothing unusual. My girl and I managed to get some shuteye, stretched out along the side seating.

We arrived at Quonset State airport for the usual processing for entry to the United States and from there by Chinooks to Block Island. The BSAA had been granted a small patch of land on the north point of the island, about 200 yards south of the north lighthouse.

The island sat in Block Island sound almost ten miles off the coast of the US mainland though it was considered part of the State of Rhode Island. Almost pear shaped and measuring some 6 miles long by about three and a half miles at the widest point in the south.

Dotted with an abundance of natural pools, ponds and encompassed by sandy beaches, this place is home to just over a thousand people. The island is quite popular as a tourist spot for walking, bicycling and more water sports than you can shake a sea anchor at.

The part of the island our base was on formed a narrow triangular point that started from Sachem Pond and Logwood Cove just over three quarters of a mile south of the sharp point of north beach where it met the Block Island Sound.

It was considered a non-permanent base so that got around the ecological objections and after being here for the better part of five years, almost everyone forgot about its presence. This suited the powers that be as the only folks to see it on a regular basis were those who manned the lighthouse and they had grown accustomed to it pretty quick.

The only other inhabitants were migratory birds as the dunes surrounding the area are classified as a nature reserve, though that happened after the BSAA got its feet on the ground here.

All the gear was eventually got in and we settled down to life here such as it was. The layout consisted of six small buildings; compact but neatly done and all looking like they had been built with the same footprint. They had a six foot high chain-link fence surrounding it.

The accommodation blocks were the biggest ones here, two simple cinderblock construction places which didn’t stick out too much from the surrounding environment and all single level. They were placed side by side.

Room here for about 60 or so people so they weren’t packed out as we didn’t have that many. A couple of rooms had been placed aside for the Black Team exclusively. The beds were of the steel framed bunk type so that would do.

Sadly they are not designed for someone of my bulk exactly so my lady and I in one would have run the risk of one of us falling out or her getting crushed by yours truly, not good either way so I just said I’d take care of that and her smile implied some confidence in my abilities.

The shower blocks in here were spacious enough and I cheekily made mention that one of the larger stalls was hereby reserved for me and my plus one.

There was an admin and commissary area in another building, the fourth building right behind that housed stores and a gymnasium. The fifth was the motor pool and mechanics, servicing a small lot of Hummers, tastefully painted in light grey with BSAA markings. Last place was the comms/technical centre and medical. They were arranged in a square fashion so that would make navigation easier.

To the south was a small helo pad but this was currently unoccupied. The base personnel took care of shifting stuff away so we made ourselves comfortable and left them to it.

It was about 8am locally by the time we were as squared away as could be and I felt the need for food which came as no surprise to Joanna. We stepped out of the block and looked about; the way people were gravitating toward a single building was a bit of a giveaway so we followed. I had barely made it two steps before I heard a voice call my name.

I turned as did Joanna to see Martha waving from across the open space. She ran over and I scooped her up in my arms with a gently crushing big hug, she was all smiles and gave Joanna a hug and peck. It turns out she had decided to join up with the BSAA as the medical side at the evac camp had everything under control and her skills could be of great use to them. I was glad to see the BSAA knew talent when they saw it.

This lady would make a top notch addition to the medical side of things and I was very glad to see her. She mentioned that Laura had also come along as she wasn’t getting anywhere back home. They had tried to pigeon hole her back in to admin and that she was having nothing of.

Martha also mentioned that someone else was here and she would be happy to see me. My gut sank at that, I was hoping the Max hadn’t changed her mind and done something silly like signing up. I couldn’t have been more wrong as my attention was caught by a sharp bark and a fuzzy, tan coloured and four pawed missile was homing in on my location at no small rate of knots.

Molly practically jumped in to my arms and I had to sink to my knees to avoid dropping the wriggling and highly excited ball of fur and tongue I was now holding. I was very happy to see my furry sidekick and she apparently felt the same. Much fussing, stroking and my face getting a good licking occurred.

I stood and Molly came up on her back legs with front paws on my waist so the stroking continued.

“What happened at the evac site then Martha?”

We talked for a while and she told me that after we had split up, Max got a flight back home which pleased her parents no end. That made me feel better that she was safe and sound. Martha said that Katya, the little girl had gone back to Russia as some relatives had been found that would take her in so two up for our side.

Reg was doing the copper bit with relish and proving to be very useful, especially with a woman he’d met called Sophie. That got raised eyebrows and smirks from me and Joanna; Martha just said it goes to show you never can tell with some folks.

Sam and Kevin were happy flying duties for the relief effort but sadly no news on Sam’s family, she said that from what she had heard it wasn’t looking good. I wished the bloke all the luck that he would find them alive and well but that realistic side of me was thinking otherwise.

As for Molly, they couldn’t send her to Russia and trying to find her owners would have been next to impossible. She said that as far as she was concerned, Molly was my dog so that was pretty much that. She couldn’t be certain but she reckoned Molly was missing me going by how down and lethargic she was acting at the evac site.

I gave Molly a good fur mussing and a peck on the nose which got a lick in return. We all went off to the commissary together with the furry one hopping about and getting attention from everyone which never seemed to bother her.

Breakfast was being served, I noticed that Molly ignored the bowl that had been set out for her and stuck to me like glue which I minded not one bit.

We bellied up to the counter and Martha introduced me to the ladies that ran this establishment.

Jolene J. who preferred to be called J.J. cheerful faced, slim and about mid-twenties. A dark eyed brunette with a friendly way about her and a ready smile at seemingly all times. Sylvie S. who was happy being called by her first name. Early thirties, blond and straddled that line between cute and lovely quite well. They kept the horde fed and watered and from the looks of things, knew exactly what they were doing.

They didn’t skimp on the portions of food either and my plate got loaded with more than most there did, which was appreciated and I told them so. That got a broad smile from both so I was well set in the future grub dept.

We sat, talked and ate with the occasional slip of a piece of bacon under the table which vanished speedily. The rest of that day was just a settling in period so I made myself familiar with where everything was while Joanna got to her work. Our furry lass stuck with me and seemed to be enjoying the walk and attention from everyone we met, no surprises there.

Security for the area was in good hands, the fellas handling that knew their job.

A twenty body security cadre run by Don G. A wiry middle aged English bloke, coming up to just below five and half foot tall with a serious military manner. Turns out he was another refugee from the sandy beret brigade like me so we got on immediately. His partner in crime was Rico D. Don gave me the nod that his real first name was Cedric but no-one with any sense called him that.

Rico was almost as broad and only an inch or so shorter than yours truly, bald as a coot with a huge moustache and a definite west coast American accent. Had the sort of physical presence that wouldn’t look out of place in a wrestling ring or one of the better bar fights I’d participated in.

The armourer was a short, rotund and middle aged fellow by the name of William B. He stood about the same height as Don but somewhat broader in the beam and preferred Bill as only his old mum called him William. A born and bred, no nonsense Londoner so it was nice to know the English contingent was well represented.

I went back to our room afterward and finally set about charging my satellite phone, my travel bag from my place still had all my overseas gear packed in it so a bit of sorting out with adapters and all was well. Just hope it worked ok. That led me to another thought or two, both of which would have to wait until I could get some phone comms up and running.

Everyone met up for lunch and talk was of what’s next to be done and scuttlebutt had it that the intelligence that the tech team had acquired, was now being collated and gone over by head office, how long that may take is anyone’s guess so we had a wait and see time ahead of us.

The afternoon was still my own so I grabbed some info on the island and signed out a vehicle. The phone did indeed work and after making a few calls, I took a trip with my furry sidekick as Joanna still had some work to do.

I drove south enjoying the island and costal views, the long stone walls reminded me of places in Cornwall. Eventually I arrived in the township of New Shoreham. It immediately made me think of an English seaside town, touristy true enough but the kind of place I like with a multitude of small shops and friendly people.

The banking mobs I had called up assured me that my accounts were all current and good to go, which was nice as the plastic was about to get a bit of a hammering.

A stop at one place, the appropriately named ‘Blocks of Fudge’ got some chocolate goodies for my lady and me to enjoy, another place made sure Molly was well supplied with the same appropriate treats.

A fair amount of purchasing later had me loaded and on my way back, I had got a fairly decent lay of the place and the local eateries for certain. An evening out with my girl was in order as soon as could be arranged for no other reason than she deserved it.

Over the next few days while the BSAA head shed were doing their bit, life settled in to a bit of a routine. The only breakups to that was the planned evening out at a place called the Albion Pub which Joanna and I very much enjoyed.

The evening made even more so by the arrival of the double bed mattress earlier in the day that had to be shipped in from the mainland, two bed bases got welded together with some borrowed kit and said mattress got a severe testing out and was found to be a goodly thing.

Some extended walks meant plenty of exercise for me, Joanna and the furry one along the beach. Molly just didn’t know what to do with herself at first; all the wide open spaces caused a bit of confusion but a paddle in the sea, a few throw the ball and fetch games and the furry one was well away with it. Also she seemed to be taking to the good wash down and coat brush up sessions quite well.

The morning of the fourth day, I saw my girl off to work, engaged in a couple of hours grunt and sweat effort in the gym. A shower and walk with the furry one later found me waiting out for lunchtime and sipping a cuppa in the commissary. The odd scratch between the ears of my Molly as she rested her chin on my knee and all was well.

Chris came in and after getting his usual large mug of coffee, he came over.

“Good morning Ben, settling in ok?”

I felt this was just the opener as he would be well aware of everyone’s status on the base but said everything was just fine and decided to get to the point.

“So, what’s on your mind Chris? I get the feeling you didn’t just wander in by chance.”

He smiled and conceded I was correct. “We have several options Ben; I just wanted to get some opinion from you on those.”

Likely as not I was the last person he’d spoken to about this. He’d already done the round of everyone involved that was actually in the BSAA and now needed the outsiders’ perspective. I didn’t mind that at all. I’m nothing special but my experience and viewpoint was slightly different to most here I’d imagine, Chris was the kind of fellow who would get all the options he could before deciding what action to take and that sat well with me.

I asked him to tell me about Wesker. Chris related that he was a head of the Special Tactics and Rescue Service, otherwise known as S.T.A.R.S. Sort of like the American police SWAT units but with a slightly different edge to them. Later it was found that he was simply undercover and was the head honcho in his own organisation, apparently taking his orders from Oswell E. Spencer himself but nothing had been found to confirm this.

He said that Wesker assigned and led a team of six on a rescue and fact finding mission but disappeared during it. It was to do with an incident at the Spencer Estate in the Arklay Mountains, North West of Raccoon City itself. After what had happened there with the results of T Virus and the first B.O.W.’s encountered, the involvement of the fledgling Umbrella and STARS being disbanded, the old members formed the BSAA and since that time have been keeping very close tabs on what Umbrella has been up to.

He said that Wesker was not exactly an outstanding individual but certainly had a high opinion of himself. He was believed to be MIA after that operation and nothing had been heard for years. This all took place back in 1998.

Then about three years or so later, it came to light that Wesker was someone very high up in Umbrella and Spencer was nowhere to be seen.

Due to the nature of the corporation and how powerful they were, nothing official was said about him and any past dealings were ignored by those in power due to how much political and economic clout Umbrella had worldwide.

He never saw anything in Wesker that could fully explain why he is the person he appeared to be now apart from a somewhat inflated ego. I said that whoever he is now is the primary concern and past associations are a side issue. He is now someone to be targeted and relived of his breathing privileges as soon as possible.

Chris couldn’t explain it, he looked almost the same but the person was someone he didn’t know. He had faced him twice before now and somehow, he was stronger and faster than anything Chris had ever seen. Wesker appeared to be using his own product and somehow had managed to make it work for him.

Fast enough to almost dodge bullets and fists with equal ease, the ability to absorb huge amounts of damage. I put my thoughts in to words.

“So he’s abnormally strong and fast, that I can accept but he’s still a man. Subject to both human failings and the laws of physics, and believe it or not, that works in our favour. Whatever he’s done to himself is something we can beat. Nothing is unbeatable if you can bring it round to fighting on your terms.”

He considered this for a few seconds then asked what I thought was the best way to go.

“Well we are going to win this, but to do so we’ll have to make him play our game. The first tenement of battle is that you choose the ground, not your opponent. We have to remove everything he needs to function. Every bolt hole and hideaway taken and or destroyed.”

He nodded in agreement and I continued.

“We leave him only one place to hide, we’ll have him. With nowhere to go, except to face us at a time of our choosing then his head will be mine. I get the feeling he’s a bit full of himself and that can work to our advantage.”

He looked at me questioningly.

“Not meaning play hero or anything like that here Chris but I’m going to set myself up as the biggest pain in the arse that bloke will ever have had. To make myself a target that he can’t ignore. While he’s focused on one thing, namely me, that will blunt his edge for anything else. I want to get this man’s full and undivided attention.”

Chris looked at me oddly “Ben, he’s a one man juggernaut. Whole teams have been put out of action or killed by him alone.”

It was my turn to nod. “That’s because you have been fighting him as you would a man. Guns and all that martial arts Jackie Chan bollocks is not going to get it done with Wesker. He’s expecting that and knows how to counter it. Someone my size isn’t fast enough for that anyway but let me get my hands on him physically and then we’ll see what happens.”

Chris was starting to get my drift here by the look on his face. I continued as he seemed to be looking for a bit more confirmation.



“I’ve seen blokes with enough strength to pull trucks. What good is that when you’re holding them up off the ground and they can’t get traction? Unless he’s as heavy as me and I very much doubt it, I have the advantage and intend to use it. I’m fully aware it won’t be a cakewalk but I intend to kill him and I’m not going to go blundering in without a bit of planning.”

Chris nodded. “So what do you think would be a good way to proceed?”

I simply raised my mug to him and answered.

“With speed my friend, we hit wherever we can, as fast as we can and leave a hell of a mess in our wake if appropriate. Keep him guessing and on the back foot, focused on what we’re larking about at so he’s not looking anywhere else and getting up to no good.”

Chris seemed to like the sound of this; he mentioned that for some years now the BSAA had simply been reacting to incidents. I said that maybe it was time to go on the offensive for a change.

“Ben, I may have a place for us to start there. I’ll get to it and sort a briefing out for the team. Speak to you later.”

He nodded at me, and then left with mug of coffee in hand. I gave Molly a good stroking and we waited for lunchtime.

My girl and I got to spend lunchtime together along with the ever present Molly but neither of us minded that. Joanna knew that something was cooking and told me that Chris had been in and gathered up all the data on Umbrella installations we knew about. I acknowledged this and said that something was in the works.

Speed was the key and once we start, we couldn’t let up for long. Bless my darling lady; I could see she was concerned. Granted for me but everyone else as well, she was one of those very rare people that not only possessed physical beauty in no small measure and yes, I’m biased, but her beauty went right to her core. She cared in every sense of the word and I felt privileged to know her.

After lunch, a briefing was called and the Black Team and tech people were present.

Mentions had been made in the files, of some old uranium mine on the island of Ostrov Rudolfa, or Prince Rudolf Island in the Barents Sea, almost 600 miles north from the nearest part of the Russian coast.

The island was part of an island cluster known as Franz Josef Land. Our target was the northern most one of the group. This mine had been supposedly shut down for almost five years but information about material shipments going to the island over that five year period had come to light.

The gear was some heavy duty excavation stuff required in a hurry some three years ago and only used for a short period. After that time, all activity stopped. No mention of it anywhere else in their records. Someone was up to something.

The mine was first opened some 90 or so years ago by persons unknown and by all appearances was supposed to be in almost constant use. The records were sketchy so could not really be taken at face value.

The Intel showed the place had a very small village on the surface with no more than six or seven occupants. Two of them were locals, employed by Tricell who had been tied quite conclusively to Umbrella, to keep the pumps running and make sure the mine did not flood. There was a larger settlement to house the miners but that closed up when the mine was decommissioned and said miners departed to pastures new.

Tricell had ownership of the mine from the late 1980’s onward but there was still no concrete evidence as to who had owned it before.

From what Umbrella information the BSAA had managed to get hold of via the UN and ripped off from their computers so far, this site was mentioned and considered to be of some importance. How important and why were questions without answers as yet.

It was decided to go pay this place a visit. The Black Team would be first in to assess the situation, the tech and medical would wait until called in depending on what was found. Over the next 24hrs, data would be gathered and the teams would make ready. The BSAA head shed at the UN was in contact with the Russian Government to see if some logistical assistance could be rendered but precise details were being kept under wraps for now.

Getting there would only be half the fun and we would be out on a limb for certain.

Chris told all that with the evidence collected so far and distributed to those governments that needed to know, which meant all the major ones, Umbrella/Tricell had been effectively shut down for now while authorities launched their own investigations.

That at least put the brakes on the public side of things. The US and European offices had been seized and all senior executives taken in for questioning. I felt that this would keep the public face and activities hemmed in for now; it was the covert stuff we would have to deal with.

While Raccoon City had been laid waste, an underground facility called The Hive was still there and possibly operational. Rain said she had been with the security there for a short while and knew about the three upper levels, the rest below were unknown to her as few were allowed access to those areas.

They had installations on Alboran Island in the Alboran Sea, the opening to the Mediterranean Sea and lies some 140 miles east of the Strait of Gibraltar. Another known but cleared base was in Chad in North Africa. The African Team under Sheva A. had taken care of that installation. Not without problems but that was now secured.

Records pointed to at least one other but the location was proving difficult to nail down.

The meeting broke up after an hour with information packs being distributed to all members, much reading and head scratching ahead so we got to it. From the packs we worked out the lay of what would be snowbound land where we were off to. The village such as it was, consisted of about six buildings.

Three of these were the housing that the few occupants lived in. The rest consisted of some form of meeting place, a generator shack and the largest one serving as a garage for vehicles and the lift to access the mine. A single road made the only ground route in and out.

An even elliptical shape to the building set up so covering it from any angle would not prove a problem. Cold weather gear all round would be the order of the day here.

I suggested the usual weapon load outs and this was agreed to. The consensus was that we would go in first, secure the surface installations and then call in the tech and biomedical teams. From there, we would go in and secure the mine and when done, tech and biomed bodies would come in and have a good play with whatever we find. The Russian troops would be constant surface cover to watch our backs, not the most ideal solution but the best we could do under the circumstances.

Later that day, Chris informed us that wheels were in motion and transport was agreed to. The BSAA top bods and selected persons from the Russian Govt. had been in continual talks and tentative agreement had been reached. Final responsibility for anything going wrong would sit with the BSAA but that came as no surprise to anyone.

The day passed and the next morning got us some fairly welcome news just after breakfast. Someone in the top mob had been doing some arm twisting of a kind I’d rather not know about.

For their part, the Russians had ponied up three Mil-26 heavy lift choppers, a mob of about 20 troops and a Krivak-class frigate of the Russian Border guard. They had got the agreement of the Norwegian government to fly the choppers to the island of Spitsbergen/Svalbard which lay some 500 miles north of the Norwegian coast, nestled nicely in between the Greenland and Barents seas.

The Svalbard airport will be our staging point. That lay just outside the town of Longyearbyen, noted as the most northern settlement/town there is with a population of over 1000. Current lists made it at a smidgen over 2000 residents.

This placed us some 550 miles southwest of Ostrov Rudolfa, it was the closest place we could get, The nearest Russian airbase would have placed us just over a thousand miles away, the top most range of the Mil-26 choppers.

It would take about four hours from Svalbard to the island so plenty of time for a nap. Final plan at the end of that day was to fly out from Quonset in a ‘borrowed’ C-17, a refuelling stop or two before we make it to Spitsbergen. From there in the choppers and the Frigate, the ’Vorovskiy’ should be on station by the time we arrive as a support ship.

The Black Team would go in one helo, the tech and biomed with security in the second and the Russian troops and support gear in the third. That meant us, Joanna as the tech nerd, Diane with her second Dr Cillian M. and Martha. It turns out Laura had been given the job of bodyguard for the tech/biomed types with a team of four backing her up drawn from the base security personnel.

All in all, we were going in mob handed and the only get out would be by helicopter, treading carefully would be the order of the day.

Kit and weapons were drawn and packed, I made sure we would have all the cold weather gear we’d need and likewise for the tech and medical mob.

Chris assured me this would be waiting at Quonset on the C-17. He laid it out that Carlos and I would take the lead in this with deference to me for the initial surface and mine sweep.

Just after lunch that day, a drive down to the local airport to be flown out to Quonset and within two hours, we were off to Spitsbergen.

A long flight with a refuelling stop in Greenland saw us arriving at 10am the next morning in an only slightly snowy Svalbard airport. After a goodly bit of bend and stretch to shake the cramp out, we boarded the three Mil-26 helos for the flight.

The Russian troop contingent was led by a bloke almost exactly the same size as me. His uniform bore no markings, at least not on the snow camouflage gear. He was introduced as Boris Y. of the Russian Army but he just oozed Spetsnaz to me. That said, he seemed an affable guy and had a more than professional enough air about him.

The handshake was both genuine and solid, his English was pretty good and he spoke in a friendly manner so that kept things moving along nicely. Completely bald with a strong chiselled face that held confidence and warmth but I sensed that could change if it needed to in an instant. His dark brown eyes were bright, quick to notice details and while dealing with the obvious civilian contingent, his manner and smile were easy going.

He was somewhat older than I expected so a career soldier for certain, his manner showed an officer bearing when dealing with everyone with a solid leadership stance.

I think Joanna took a shine to him and he likewise so that was a good enough indicator to me. He did notice how Joanna and I were with each other and spoke to me privately.

“She is your, how you say, girlfriend yes?”

I confirmed it was so; he smiled and responded with genuine concern.

“Not worry Tovarisch, I will watch over lovely lady for you and all will be well so you can do job with no worries yes?”

I thanked him for that.

We spoke further and I ran him through the plan as everything was getting loaded. He appeared genuinely enthusiastic and confided in me that it was a pleasure to “Get hell out from behind desk once and not push paper around!” and his men were eager to get on with the job. All of his team had that calm, professional air about them so I had immediate trust in their capabilities.

We left the airport at just after midday. The helos were certainly military so lacking in all but the most basic of comforts. The line for the toilets at Svalbard airport before we left were quite long as it would be the last rest stop for the next 500 miles.

Boris was well on the ball and food was supplied for all during the flight, by the time we arrived it was likely to be just past sundown so grabbing sleep and food where we could. It was far from the most comfortable ride ever had by many but all aboard my helo took the experience in good humour, mainly as there was no other choice.

We went over the plan once more an hour before arrival talking by radio to the rest of the teams in the flight. Everyone was in cautiously optimistic mood.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
Second part....


The wheels of our helo crunched in to the snow at just after four in the afternoon and the sun was already below the horizon. A dim afterglow filled the skies through broken cloud as a light snowfall blew about courtesy of a slight easterly wind which was ably assisted by the rotors of our ride. I judged the temperature to be heading for zero and not hanging about in getting there.

Our chopper was down about a mile from the village, the two others were a few hundred yards north of our position and we got word the troops had deployed to cover. After the Black Team were in position lined in front of the helo and at the ready, it took off and pulled back to where the rest had landed.

We waited until it had cleared and surveyed the surroundings.

An almost flat and featureless expanse of snow and ice greeted our eyes in the half light, the ground rose slightly in the direction we had to go so after a radio check, we got moving.

Topping the low rise, we could see the village less than half a mile ahead. The Intel pack had mapped out things correctly and dim glowing spots from overhead lamps atop what appeared to be stripped tree trunks, showed the area within the perimeter. We could see by the lamplight, the snowfall was increasing.

I could feel the chill on my face as the wind gusted and blew the fresh flakes of snow around but the wind was the only accompaniment to our crunching foot falls and breathing.

We kept single file until some 300 yards out then split in to two groups to flank left and right. Nicholai and Thomas went with me to the left and we made a wide circle to cover the outside of the village. We closed the circle to 100 yards and met up with the second group on the opposite side to the south of the buildings.

Nothing appeared to be moving though light could be seen from the windows of the large building at the north of the village. Still no sound from anywhere to be heard and the snow was starting to fall quite heavily. The building that information had told us housed vehicles and the lift gear for mine access was conspicuous as it certainly looked like a modern construction opposed to the rest which appeared to be wood plank built.

We had all noticed the satellite dish installed at the back of the larger building at the northern edge of the village that seemed to be occupied and smoke definitely coming from a chimney.

We formed up in an arrowhead formation with me on point and we slowly moved toward the village. We had passed the silent vehicle and lift building and were just about to step in to the village proper when some movement ahead showed in the overhead lighting. A small figure was moving in our direction, I signalled halt and indicated toward the advancing person. At least I hoped it was a person.

The team broke and spread to both sides, Rain, Carlos and Nicholai took up position against the wall of the vehicle place, Thomas and Yuri to the right in the snow. I held my ground and waited with weapon at the ready, in kneeling position.

The figure seemed to be heading slightly to the right instead of coming directly toward me.

I could make out more through the falling snow now. If it was a person, it wasn’t a tall one. I judged to be no more than three or four feet tall at maximum. The shape was indistinct due to the bulky clothing it was wearing.

It was about 15 yards from me when it stopped and I could see the deep hood looking my direction.

I could see no face in the low light and what there was, was casting harsh shadows. The figure stood for a few seconds then began to slowly walk toward me; I thumbed the firing selector on the shotgun and prepared to pull it in to my shoulder.

The figure raised a mitten wrapped hand and spoke.

“Preevyet…Menya zavut Tasha…Kto ty?”

It was the voice of a young girl; she stopped only a couple of yards from me and showed no sign of having noticed the others. I knew no Russian but the tone of the voice gave me a clue. I pulled the part of the wrap covering my face down and lifted my goggles.

“My name is Ben my little one, you are Tasha yes?”

It turned out I was spot on when she replied.

“Yes I am. Do you know me?” Her voice was clear and the English only slightly faltering. I smiled and shook my head

“No but it’s nice to meet you Tasha.”

She seemed to accept this and stepped right up to me. I could see her face clearly now. I estimated somewhere between eight to ten years old, dark eyes that held a certain curiosity about the large visitor and a few wisps of black hair coming from under the hood of her coat. She seemed in deep thought for a few moments.

“Mamma is at the shop, did you want to buy something?”

I said I may want to and could she show me where the shop is, she nodded and offered her hand to me. I knew the rest had heard this over the radio; I took her hand and asked if my friends could come along. She looked around as I called the team in and I told her not to be worried. She stated that she was not with a fair degree of certainty.

She led me to the large building with the lit windows at the northern edge of the village with the team in tow.

It was agreed to that Thomas and Rain would stand guard outside while the situation in the village was evaluated.

We entered the place and I was glad of the wash of warm air that met my face. The inside was well lit and the smell of cooking hit my nostrils. The inside was on a par with some of the old western frontier trading posts I’d seen in history books.

Rough wood panelling adorned with all manner of outdoor gear and basic shelving stuffed with clothing and miscellaneous items. A long bar occupied almost one entire side of the main area with partition walls at one end. The opposite end held a large stone fireplace that seemed to adequately heat the whole building.

Basic table and chairs set out in here in no particular fashion. Very few items of furniture matched and all had a well-used appearance, though the large flat screen TV on one wall looked a bit out of place.

Four people inhabited this place and the little girl went straight to a woman seated at the bar, all the people were regarding us new arrivals with a mix of curiosity and wonder. I could only assume that they didn’t get many visitors but I felt no fear or animosity from them regardless of the obvious weapon loads we were carrying.

Tasha began speaking to the woman and pointing to us, I looked to Yuri who listened but said it’s a slightly off version of Russian, more like old style speech of a century or so ago English would be to someone like me for example and I got the gist.

The woman came over and Tasha did a sterling job of translating while Yuri and Nicholai got a handle of the version of Russian being spoken.

The woman introduced herself as Tanya W. Tasha’s mother. Some 30 years old with a face of plain features but with a certain angular strength to them, more handsome than beautiful one might say. Physically she was a just shy of six foot tall, her shape and hands spoke of someone who wasn’t afraid to get stuck in to some hard work.

Of the others, Tanta and Anya were the husband and wife team that ran the bar/shop and worked the mine as technicians, keeping the pumps operational. Tanya likewise and this seemed to be the place to be when not working or in their own homes.

All of them greeted us without fanfare or fuss which suited the situation. Who I thought was the last occupant was introduced as Vasily D. An old fellow with a face to match the harshness of the surrounding island this place sat on but he had eyes as bright and keen of someone half his age. He had a grandfatherly air about him when regarding little Tasha and smiled at her a lot, though his smile was as short on teeth as it was long on affection for the little girl.

Despite his age, he appeared very firm in both mind and body, showing no frailty of stiffness when he rose and happily shook hands with us all. I would have tagged him as mid to late eighties but he certainly appeared very sprightly for his years. His hands though gnarled from age and hard use still bore a firm grip.

The same could well be said for the woman who came through from a curtained off area toward the back when he called. She was introduced as his wife Mira and though she had about the same dwindling amount of teeth and advanced years as he, showed little sign in her movement which was just as solid as his.

Yuri had the measure of the language now so I left him and Carlos to get to the nub of the matter with the locals. After about 15 mins the general idea was got across to the inhabitants and it was decided to first scout out the truck parking and lift area to make sure it was secure. Whatever was in the mine, it was best to make sure it stayed there until the morning when we would make our decent and see what we had here.

As it turned out, all of the technicians were given orders to maintain the pumps, ventilation and the power to the mine to prevent flooding but were told that under no circumstances were they to go any further than the pump and power rooms which lay about 300 yards from the mine head.

The lift shaft was some two hundred feet straight down to a platform where a small electric train was set up for carrying miners but that had only been kept running by the techs and never run further in to the mine than their orders stated so they had no idea about what truly lay beyond.

The power for the lift could only be engaged from the surface but once on, it did have twin control setups from both the surface and the bottom of the shaft.

Tanta happily provided all the information he could, including plans of the mine which were quite old but all correct as far as he knew. The question of when anyone from Tricell last visited the village about the mine was met with a bit of chin scratching but not evasion.

Between the locals, they came up with “about three years ago" and they spoke of some heavy equipment that had been flown in and taken down to the mine so that tallied with what we had so far.

After some talk back and forth, I was fairly happy with the situation and that these people were of no threat and in fact quite affable in assisting us, Carlos was of the same opinion so it was decided to pull the teams and troops in.

Boris was happy to hear that all was well; he informed us he had contacted the ’Vorovskiy’ to confirm their status and they were standing by to assist. He and the teams moved in on the helos and we set up in the bar/store and the truck garage became the domain of the troops.

The building there had heaters of a fashion and that made it a bit more comfortable for Boris and his boys. They made up a guard rota and had more than enough boots on deck to cover so everyone else could rest up.

Suffice to say we took up a fair bit of space in the bar/store building though Yuri, Rain and the medical team agreed when the offer of bedding down in Tanya and Tasha’s house was made. Joanna stayed with me and seemed quite happy about sharing my sleeping bag, she and Tasha got on like a house on fire when the little one brought out her PlayStation and hooked it up, apparently the satellite comms were working well here so a bit of patching gave us a line back to Block Island which made Chris a happy chap after he was brought up to speed.

Mira seemed to switch in to mother/hostess mode without fuss and we were all well fed that evening while we relaxed and went over the plans. After which Joanna and I just sat and talked while watching to going on with our genial hosts, she smiled as I did when Vasily had to go and check on the generator building and gave his wife a peck and a hug from behind before he left and she made a false show of irritation and embarrassment with a broad smile and batting him away.

“Just think babe, that could be us in about 40 odd years’ time”

The contented smile on her face and the squeeze said it all for me. Even though it crossed my mind, I didn't add "But hopefully with more teeth."

After a few hours the trip was beginning to wear on us so we called it a day and bedded down for the night. I did notice the smile on Mira’s face when she noticed Joanna snuggling up with me; I just returned the smile and nodded.

We were up and ready as the dull dawn came over the horizon casting a weak grey light across the frigid landscape. As per the plan, we assembled in the truck garage next to the lift housing.

The medical and tech personnel along with most of the troops were with the helos ready to cut and run if required while we made our first foray down below. The lift was little more than a steel cage affair, total practicality with no frills but this was as expected. It could take twelve people at a time so the six of us in the black team wouldn’t be taxing the mechanics which had been kept in top order by the locals.

The plans for the mine had noted the layout for the main mine head. From the lift, the train went along its track for 30 yards before gently swinging ninety degrees right and then straight toward the generator and pumping control rooms which sat opposite each other straddling the track.

A small service tunnel ran from the bottom of the shaft to the pump station, just wide and high enough for a single person to walk down.

From the two stations, the line went for almost three miles to what was the face of the mine workings. Plan as gone over to make sure things were running properly with the electricity and the pumps then investigate what was or what had been going on down here. It all looked a straight forward plan on paper but then so did the Titanic.

A team of eight troops stood by on the surface and we made our way in to the lift. A simple enough deal, just throw the lever from neutral to down and we were off on our merry journey.

While the bearings on the running gear were all in good condition it did kick up a noisy rattle factor as we descended, arriving with any manner of stealth was out the window so locked, loaded and well frosty was the order of the day as we approached the bottom.

The shaft was well lit and we could see the bottom of the shaft through the cage floor, no night vision gear required which made things a bit easier. Yuri cranked open the gates of the lift almost as soon as it hit the stops and we deployed in a very sharpish fashion.

A clear air stillness punctuated by the occasional drop of moisture falling in to unseen puddles greeted our arrival. Even our most gentle steps of the steel tread plate of the decking sounded unnaturally loud.

Rain and Thomas did a check of the train and announced it clear of any surprises, Thomas did mention it looked easy to handle. Nothing advanced about it, just forward/back/brake levers so simple enough.

As per the plan, Yuri and Thomas started down the service tunnel and the rest of us began to work our way down the main tunnel. We discarded using the train to keep the noise down and so we didn’t run in to any unpleasantness before we saw it coming.

Carlos and I took the lead to the left and right respectively with Rain and Nicholai on our rear. We could all feel a very slight movement in the air, clean atmosphere being drawn in to the mine constantly kept the temperature even but not freezing, comfortable as long we weren’t going to be down here for an extended period.

We had already discarded our cold weather gear at the surface for ease of movement.

The track was well kept and the dim lights on the walls reflected off the clean steel top surface of the rails. Said rails were supported by what appeared to be concrete pilings that held the track about two feet from the tunnel floor.

The tunnel itself was no more than seven feet wide, its walls curving smoothly to an apex some ten feet above the floor. The surface was only broken up by the curving flanges of metal support arches bolted together

Moving with care, our eyes became accustomed to the low light. A radio check with Yuri and Thomas came back ok so we had decent comms, we continued on our way.

After about fifteen minutes we had rounded the curve in the tunnel and could see the straight run of the track to the pump and generator stations. The light up ahead was quite bright and clear.

Something moved in the light.

Carlos must have seen it too; he motioned to halt the same instant I did.

It was still a couple of hundred yards ahead but there was movement and it was regular. Not like something rotating or the like in front of a light source, much slower.

I pulled my binoculars out and steadied them by leaning against the rail.

A figure resolved in to sharpness as I shifted the focus wheel. Man shaped for certain, clad in black or at least a very dark grey from head to foot. No exposed flesh at all.

From what I could tell, he (I assumed) was holding some form of weapon I didn’t recognize and doing a rather mechanical in fashion guard duty. Walking to far end of the short platform and looking down the track, waiting a few seconds and then repeating at our end.

I counted off the movement and it was precise almost to the second.

I could tell Carlos was doing the same as me. He radioed Yuri and Thomas to hold and relayed what we had seen in low voice. He looked at me and I signalled Nicholai and Rain forward to us and then in hand gestures, made out to move up in two by two cover 10 yard stagger.

They all got the picture so Rain and I moved off first. Ten yards down and stop, Carlos and Nicholai moved past to their stop and so on.

We all knew the rooms to each side contained rather important equipment so lobbing a grenade at the interlopers, while preferable, was not an option. We would need to get as close as we could to get clear shots in. Cover was not in much evidence so the first shots would have to count.

We were down to about 70 yards when the fun started.

The one fellow I and everyone else in the group could see took a second longer in his wait time while looking our way, I was leading so wasted no time in pulling up the G-36 and taking aim.

Thinking alike, the bloke in black did the same with his and we fired simultaneously.

The report from my weapon on full auto hammered down the tunnel, his shots went high, mine did not.

My short burst hit him dead center of the chest, he fell back and crumpled to the deck, then got up.

That was unsettling as the others opened up.

A combined burst of 5.56mm Armour Piercing from three G-36’s did the trick again but this time he didn’t rise.

His two friends who appeared from the rooms on either side of the track added to the unfolding fun and games.

Fire came our way in an instant and we hunkered down. The reports from their weapons were extremely quiet, the bullets impacting the walls and steel parts of the track and tunnel made more noise.

No muzzle flashes either that I could see as we exchanged fire, funny thing was, they just stood. No movement or taking cover which was odd but meant that they were taken down fairly quickly. Also, they were not that good in the accurate shooting dept. for which I was thankful and I suspect my compatriots were too.

A furious clicking and clacking as magazines were exchanged echoed around the walls as the weapon fire sounds echoed back and forth along the track, slowly dying away.

So far that made three down but we advanced cautiously.

Rain climbed up on the rails to cover both doors as we arrived and clambered on to the platforms that ran a few yards to the doors of the pump and generator rooms. Carlos advised Yuri and Thomas to move up to the entrance to the pump room and hold which they acknowledged.

The door to the pump room was closed but the one to the generator room was open wide.

Rain hopped off on to the opposite side of the platform to cover the door as I made my way to cover the open door while Carlos and Nicholai clambered up on to the same platform as Rain.

The doors were set back some ten feet from the platform edge so that gave us some maneuvering room. I was about to advance toward the open door when the closed one to the pump room opened and another one of our friends in black stepped out as calm as you please.

He was about three feet from Rain started to raise his weapon just as she, with incredibly fast reactions, landed a solid side kick straight to his chest with no small amount of force.

This knocked him back against the still opening steel door and it was almost like someone had just nudged him by the way he came back with equal speed and tried to raise his weapon again. He got a small amount of the way there when my and Rain’s G-36 put him down for good.

A second to collect ourselves then took on clearing the rooms which proved to be absent of black clothed individuals. This was nice to find.

Carlos called Yuri and Thomas to get in to the pump room and join us, they did that in short order and seeing no further threats in either room, decided to take a look at what we had here with the mystery men.

Certainly man shaped anyway, the clothing was indeed black but it had a weave that reminded me of the pattern you see in carbon fibre bits on cars and the like. Parts of the suits like the legs and chest had what seemed to be reinforced pads or covered plating.

Looking at what damage had been done, the armour piercing rounds had only just penetrated the heavy areas and seemed to have gone through the fabric layers but that had shown little signs of stopping them or at least giving them cause for concern as it certainly would have yours truly.

Rain removed one of what appeared to be masks with some form of goggles attached from the head of one of the deceased. She dropped it and stepped back, instinctively raising her weapon.

“What the **** is this thing man!?”

In the more than adequate light, I could see the reason for her dismay.

The skin such as it was, appeared to be almost translucent in a very unnerving way. An off white with no hair whatsoever. There was definite sheen to the skin as well which did nothing to improve its looks. The eyes were black with no discernible iris or pupil.

The lower part of its face was covered by some form of mask with grilles mounted around where the mouth and nose should be, a close inspection showed this was fused to the skin. The body was indeed fully covered by the black garments with no visible breaks or seams, almost like a jumpsuit. It was like they were sewn in to them.

The waist area had some pouches attached and all but one were uniform size and contained what appeared to be magazines for their strange weapons that Yuri was examining closely.

We all looked at it, apparently electrically powered or some exotic version of the same, a small box magazine with 20 small calibre rounds but caseless and made from some form of ceramic.

The weapon itself was little more than a plastic stick with a rudimentary butt and pistol grip, the whole thing was about 30 inches long and weighed no more than a few pounds. A small lit readout seemed to indicate power level and magazine capacity.

No safety or fire selector that I could discern with no sights as such and the only marking was the familiar Umbrella symbol.

Back to our deceased friends, one pouch was significantly larger but it had no opening I could see.

I got the Gerber to work on that and it was not easy. The material took a fair while to cut through and when I did, it revealed two metal cylindrical containers with some flexible piping attached that ran directly in to the body of one of these, well, things.

Back to weirdness pile up in short order again.

Time to get sorted so I advised that we get the tech person down to go over the pump and generator rooms and get these individuals top side so medical could get their surgically gloved mitts on them.

Our radios couldn’t get past the couple of hundred feet of rock reliably so Thomas and Yuri went back to get things rolling while we held position.

Things got moving and with Thomas now playing train driver, my lovely lady arrived to do her techno thing while we got the bodies loaded up and sent back for the gang in lab coats to pore over. Boris sent a couple of his blokes down with Laura and her four to hold the fort and watch over Joanna while she did her stuff while we made moves to push on.

Little time to chat but a peck and smile from my looking a bit relived and apprehensive at the same time lady and we were off for the next bout.

All six of the black team on foot again for the three mile slog to the mine face. At least that what it said on the plans but I was beginning to think this may not turn out as we envisaged.

I was not wrong in this instance sadly.

It took almost four hours to arrive at the tunnel end. Along the tunnel, we could see where old shafts had been and then filled in but this didn’t look the same as the rest of the tunnel. The fill in jobs appeared fairly recent in comparison to the rest of the surfaces in here.

Joanna had managed to patch in a radio to the cabling running along the tunnel as a signal carrier so comms and those with the surface could be made with ease. We did encounter two more of the black clad brigade at the tunnel end and during the firefight; we saw one of the bastards literally jump from a standing start and landing some fifteen feet from where he started like a cat.

Their speed, agility and ability to absorb damage without a faltering step I found impressive in a worrying way and my compatriots were in full agreement on that.

But sorted out they were as they might move fast but fire tactics and seeking cover did not appear to be their strong suit which was helpful for us.

We reached the end of the track and looked what we had.

A short platform at each side looked like it had not seen activity for a while. To the left end appeared to be another lift that dropped about thirty feet to the floor of an open cavern area. A good three quarters of this was flooded almost to the lift. The walls looked roughhewn and there was a strange odour in the air. The roof was some fifty or so feet above our heads and dim lights gave the place a slightly unearthly glow.

The walls narrowed to a corridor that went below water level to our right, the left side seemed to open out in to a larger area we couldn’t see but a slight blue glow emanated from that area.

I got on the comms and Joanna told me she had the systems figured out and I gave her a run-down of what we could see. She said the pumps to the flooded area were functional so I gave the word to crank them up.

I also passed word to get the train running and could a few of well-armed types ride it down this way to hold the area. I didn’t like the idea of a fighting retreat three miles back up the tunnel on foot if it all went tits up.

After about 30 minutes, said train arrived with Boris and four men in tow. Seems the big bloke had got one of our spare Minimi’s as an accessory to his own weaponry, which I considered a wise move. He also appeared to have been given the same headsets as us which would make comms easier.

He had his men spread out to cover the area from the platform.

I just looked at him and grinned as he hefted the machine gun with ease one handed.

“Is me, do you not think Tovarisch?”

I laughed and had to agree, then thanked him for coming along personally. He made simple mention of not wishing to miss out the interesting stuff which I could understand and I was more than happy for him and his boys to be along for the ride.

The water level had dropped a fair few feet and showed the ground sloped gently down toward the corridor so we agreed they would cover while we went down for a look about.

Getting to the bottom in the lift was no sweat and here the odour was stronger, a sweet scent sort of like roses but not quite. The source of this was found shortly after.

The dim but evenly lit cavern area to the left housed the sort of thing that would make the members of the Royal Horticultural Society start frothing at the mouth with excitement and the Royal Gardens at Kew would kill to have.

A circular stone base about fifty feet wide that rose in cone shaped structure but with steps up its side that made up flower beds. But for the circular construction, it looked almost Aztec or Incan in design.

A set of stairs that seemed to be built in to the sides allowed access to each level, placed at the cardinal points of the compass. The beds were richly filled to almost overflowing with a flower that while not unlike a rose in some respects, they had sky blue coloured petals.

Instead of thorns, small blue coloured pods sprang from the stalks.

In the depths of an abandoned mine on a Russian island, it was a very surreal but captivating sight.

The bio-med people were going to have a field day here.

We all shook off the sight of this and turned our attentions to the job at hand, the water level was dropping fast and we should have kept an eye on it.

“TOVARICH! TO YOUR BACK!”

We all turned and reflexively brought our weapons up as four Hunters charged from the lowering water. They were less than 30 yards away and coming on at speed.

We all fired as one but with our G-36’s instead of the AA-12’s and these buggers had got the drop on us. We had got distracted and it may cost us dearly.

The bullet impacts started to erupt on the fast approaching Hunters but that kind of bulk does not get stopped with ease at full tilt which these bastards were moving at.

Our fire slowed them a bit and I managed to get a free hand off the forward grip of the G-36 and around my AA-12, Boris and his boys had already opened up from their vantage point above us and that served as a momentary distraction for a couple of the scaly backed bastards at least.

Luck was on our side for the most part, the fire from above took care of or at least slowed down a couple of them but as it turned out, Rain’s G-36 went dry as one leapt at her.

I had got the AA-12 up and banging which brought the one to my front to a stop with extreme prejudice as my G-36 went dry.

The one who leapt at Rain swung its large clawed mitt her way and her swift reflexes saved her life as she ducked just low enough to avoid the impact but her pack caught it all. The contents exploded in a spray as the Hunters talon shredded it completely before it crashed to the ground in a lifeless heap and Rain was sent sprawling.

It was over as quickly as it had begun with the last few rounds from me and the rest getting their AA-12’s in to the deal finished them off.

Too ****in’ close for comfort.

We recovered quickly; Yuri, Nicholai and I reloaded fast and watched our front while Thomas and Carlos checked Rain. Winded and a bit scratched up but otherwise still in one piece, her pack was the only casualty.

We took some time to get our breath and answer the radio calls to assure everyone that all was well and no one injured except for some possibly dented pride and equipment loss.

Boris and one of his gang came down to survey the damage and seemed quite relived Rain was ok if a little dented. He looked with both fascination and revulsion at the Hunter corpses.

“You have met these things before my friend?”

I nodded “We have and the same result occurred but they almost got the drop on us this time, never knew the buggers could breathe underwater. That wasn’t in the ****in’ literature”

I made a mental note to get that updated soonest.

The drainage finally finished off to reveal a rough cut corridor leading off, lighting kicked in from sealed lamps in the walls so we could at least see something coming this time.

Rain would hear nothing of pulling back to rest up so we made our way forward as one down the corridor, Boris said he would hold here and be ready if needed. I thanked him for that as we got underway.

As we moved, my Joanna came on the line and told us she had found a covered panel in the generator room that held CCTV controls and what appeared to be a slaved unit to some systems deeper in the mine but she could not work out what they did as yet.

I adopted a cheery tone “Well you know what you’re doing there babe, just keep us updated if you come across anything, okedoke there me sweetheart?”

I got back a less than confident sounding ok and felt like she was going to add something more but wisely kept it to herself for now considering the situation. I anticipated a bit of a stern look and slightly terse words from her in the near future and a hug of the rib breaking variety.

The corridor was fairly straight for about 100 yards or so, the flooring was some form of metal grating here and there with what I assumed was connections to the pumping gear. I hoped no one fiddled with the reverse switch.

Arriving at the end, it appeared to be a pressure door of some kind but with no hinges so either it slid or moved aside in some weird way.

I relayed this to Joanna and she was on the ball. She passed the feed from the CCTV to the monocles on our headsets. It showed some form of flooding airlock and as far as she could tell, it was on the other side of the door from where we were.

We all heard that so backed up some ten yards and took up firing positions with AA-12’s at the ready this time.

Carlos called for Joanna to open it if possible and she reckoned she had the system figured out.

A few seconds passed and with a clunk and hiss, the door slid to one side.

“Ah’ve got access to some more cameras, piping it through.”

The lock had another door 90 degrees to the left where that opened in to another corridor about 50 yards long with a junction in the middle turning right. The camera feed showed all of this in stages and it went as far as another pressure door up the corridor to the right. Al the surfaces were lined with metal and well it from the ceilings.

I nodded at Carlos and spoke.

“Ok babe. One door at a time on my word, ready?”

She acknowledged and the team nodded, I gave the word to open the first door to our front left. With the same clunk/hiss performance, it did exactly that. We held our position and watched the camera feed that was cycling through the views.

No movement so we advanced in twos slowly. Exactly as the cameras had shown, all was clear to the next door. Yuri and Thomas held at the lock and the rest of us moved up to within 10 yards of the next door. I asked if she had any feeds from the other side of this camera wise.

She sadly reported she had not.

**** or bust time then.

“Open it then please me darlin’ if you would.”

The same clunk and hiss, it slid aside to show an empty corridor with a right turn at the end.

The lighting was bright here and we could all detect a low humming sound. The air was clean to the point of being antiseptic.

Advancing slowly with Thomas and Yuri bringing up the rear and holding at the junction, we continued to the corner.

Rounding that corner and continuing on led us to a most curious sight.

Through an area that looked like a wet room/shower area, a small flight of steps led down to a very large open room with featureless walls apart from a heavy glass fronted area with a pressure door at the far end. It appeared to be some form of control or monitoring room judging by the banks of lights and screens in there but no one was at home.

We halted at the top of the steps.

It must have measured some 70 feet long and almost the same width with solid overhead lighting. The floor was less than featureless though.

It was broken up in to a stark hexagonal pattern, laid out in a seven by eight grid that was only broken by a large Umbrella logo in the centre making it 48 of the hexagon shaped tiles and immediately put us on even more of a twitchy footing. Some of the hexagons were raised off the floor and made up the tops of what appeared to be tubes of some clear material. All of them unoccupied thankfully but it didn’t take a genius to work out that we had faced ten bad guys and there were ten raised tubes in here.

I asked if Joanna could see this through the cameras in our headsets, she said she was receiving the feed from mine so I panned slowly around.

“Can you tell if any of these tubes not raised are active or will be soon babe?”

Rain was resting one hand on a frag grenade and I didn’t blame her in the slightest.

“Ben, Ah can’t tell exactly from here, I think they are but ah am not seeing anything to indicate they are going to do anything.”

I asked her to take her time and see if anything in here was about to perform a nasty jack-in-the-box thing and if possible, stop it from doing so.

We held for a few minutes and Joanna confirmed that she could not see anything to indicate this would happen. In fact if anything, all the rest were in a locked down or on hold status.

“Oh don’t worry, nothing like that is going to happen…at least not unless I wish it.”

The voice wasn’t coming from Joanna, or indeed from my headset, a single speaker embedded in the wall to our right appeared to be the source of the sound.

The voice was somewhat familiar. Carlos looked at me and mouthed the word “Wesker.”

I responded in the only way that seemed appropriate considering the circumstances and adopted my best phone voice.

“Albert! So nice to hear from you. How are you old bean?

He responded in kind but I could sense the malevolence thinly masked by the genial tone.

“Oh just fine Mr Hawk, thanks for asking. I see you have encountered my creations and emerged victorious, bravo.”

I smiled for what I assumed was as yet unseen cameras.

“Oh they weren’t that much a problem mate. Some of them are going to make me a really good wallet and set of matching luggage, once I’ve skinned ‘em properly of course.”

“…Quite…” Was the only response from our unseen antagonist.

The team moved around the walls of the room keeping careful eyes open.

“So then Al, to what do we owe the honour of this communication? Wouldn’t it be better to speak in person fella, I’d really like to shake you warmly by the throat ya know.”

A slightly forced laugh came from the speaker.

“Oh I have no doubt you would like to try. And you would fail my large friend but your bravado and overconfidence in your abilities is amusing to me none the less.”

Joanna’s voice came on in my headset “He’s stallin’ for some reason, hold on…”

I spoke up. “C’mon Al, this isn’t just a courtesy call and times-a-wasting so what’s on your mind fella?”

The response was to come in an airy and slightly bored fashion.

“I just wanted to say hello and goodbye in a polite fashion, we can be civilized about this can we not?”

I grinned. “Yeah, I suppose we can at a distance though you will have to excuse me if I’m not so polite when we meet face to face.”

“I think not Mr Hawk, You and I meeting? That is something that will never happen, which in some ways, I will regret.”

He was good at expressing patently fake emotion, I’ll give him that.

Joanna came back on.

“It’s ok now Ben, He had a nasty surprise he was ready to throw the switch on, Ah’ve shut the self-destruct down and he can’t detonate it.”

I looked at the speaker for want of somewhere to look as I addressed him.

“Sorry to disappoint you Al, I’ll be breathing for some time yet. Not going to be a boom from this location.”

The disappointment in his voice was masked but not by much.

“Oh dear, that is most tiresome. Well Mr Hawk it seems I am to be amused by you and the BSAA’s pathetic attempts to impede my progress for a while then. But I trust I have that rather talented young lady…Joanna is it? To thank for keeping you and your band alive for a while longer?”


Acknowledgement seemed only polite and to take a little bit of pride in my lady.

“You do indeed my friend but it’s not just that…”

It was my turn to put on a serious slant to my voice even though it would probably be lost on this one’s ego.

“I fully intend to see this through. First we will take your kingdom piece by piece, and then I will have the kings’ head on a pike like the traitors of old to adorn London Bridge.”

His response was simple.

“Very poetic Mr Hawk, I commend you.”

“Oh not poetic Albert…A promise.”

Joanna told me she had isolated the incoming communication lines and can cut them, I told her to wait until I gave her the go on that. Time to wind this up I thought but couldn’t resist one last dig.

“By the way Al, got a question for you mate.”

His tone was one of someone growing impatient/bored with the game but he kept it going and asked what that question was.

“What’s six feet seven inches tall and hangs up?”

I gave the nod to cut comms.

Once the giggling had died down we got on with the job. One of the handy dandy breaching charges got the pressure door open as Joanna couldn’t access that from where she was.

We did uncover a little bolt-hole as such, a panel in the control room was removed and that revealed a tunnel which ran along to a large flooded cavern a bit like a moon pool.

A makeshift dock indicated a submersible of moderate size had been at work here so that explained the continuing getting up to no good that Wesker and co. had been doing without showing their ugly mugs on the surface.

Said tunnel got collapsed at the pool end to prevent any unwanted visitors from just waltzing straight in.

My girl had done a bang up job of blocking the incoming comms from Wesker and he just hadn’t considered the need to wipe the data storage due to the fact he’d planned to blow us all straight to hell and a few other places I’d rather not go.

Over the course of the rest of that day, I got the remaining hexagonal tube tops spot welded shut just in case except for two of them.

There was a mountain of data to rip off and one of the last CCTV records in here showed Wesker and a woman, who I was informed, was one Excella Gionne. I had to admit she was a damn hot looking woman with no shortage on style but what happened in the footage propelled her straight to number two on my personal **** list of ‘People this world could seriously do without’.

She and Wesker seemed more than just a little bit friendly by the way she was pawing him and his demeanour showed he seemed to like it. The camera angle showed a bunch of technicians working on two young Asian women, they appeared to be almost identical in looks and dress apart from one had pink hair and the other, blue.

By the looks of it, they were not willing subjects.

They were being prepared to be placed in those tube things for reasons I’d rather not speculate upon. The way Excella and Wesker found some amusement in this only served to stiffen everyone’s resolve that these people needed to be buried and quickly.

Diane and Cillian had their work cut out and some waffle with the mob back on Block Island ended with the opinion the two girls should be got out of those tubes as soon as possible. Joanna took a while to get the gist of how it all worked and then she and the med mob got to it.

I nodded to Rain in the direction of her sidearm; she got the message and did the same as I.

Weapons drawn and rounds chambered, we stood by and let the people work. The tubes were raised one at a time, the liquid they were suspended in was drained and the docs did their bit. The ladies were alive but neither Diane or Cillian had any idea of what was being done to them, best thing that could be done was to get them away from here and in the sick bay onboard the ’Vorovskiy’

This was agreed to and the Russian troops helped transfer them in short order. Cillian went along to assist the Doctors onboard the frigate and would get back to Block Island as soon as the girls were in a medical facility on dry land.

That bit was in the domain of the political/medical types now so we left that stuff to them, samples of the plants were collected but in all, our job here was a done thing and now it was the turn of the Russian government to take control here.

I suspect the usual promises of information sharing were made by the head honchos of all parties but that was beyond my interest. We said our goodbyes to the troops and I thanked Boris and his men for their help in this.

Boris for his part was happy to help and if needs be, give him a call if more were required. We parted as friends and comrades in arms and I was happy that he had our backs in this.

And I did get that bone crushing hug from my lady just before we left for Block Island.

 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
Yes, I know it's been more than a while since I posted this and my profound apologies for anyone waiting.
I'll be honest when I say I have no idea if anyone has by the complete lack of comment but what the hell.

Trying to get back in to the scribbling gig and apologies, again, for this kinda necro posting and if it's solidly a wrong thing to do here then it is and feel free to ignore.

On with the show...


(12)

Down Time

The long trip back to base and arrival was done without fanfare, the medical and tech dept. got to it after a breather and a decent night’s sleep on something that wasn't moving.

Breakfast and a short stroll with my girls of the two and four legged variety found me bidding my lady a farewell after escorting her to the dungeon of all things computerised on the morning of the next day and went to hook up with the rest of the team to start pounding out the after action reports.

That accounted for the whole morning and getting them uploaded to the base server happened after lunch. Molly stuck around and got made a fuss of by all the team which suited our resident wagtail down to the ground.

I didn’t see Joanna for the rest of that afternoon so a rescue by way of the meals on legs service was organized around 5pm. The geek regiment was fed, watered and a firm suggestion of knocking it the hell off for the day was tabled. As it turned out, this was the first time since breakfast they had eaten which got a bit of a gentle but forthright sermon from me on the value of eating regular meals and the possible ****ing off of yours truly if they didn’t which may result in guaranteed measures being taken if the scoff and rest details were not seen to.

The message was got across and they wrapped it up leaving their decryption and data mining programs (whatever the hell they were) to do their work. A quick clear away, Carl and Niamh went their own way while Joanna got marched away to the accommodation block for some TLC from me, which got no objection.

A record length hot shower and equally lengthy massage later found Joanna and I snuggled up in bed and the furry one in her basket, all three of us out for the count.

The next day promised the same sort of deal but just after breakfast, Chris told the Black team that they were on stand down for a while since the tech mob were close to wrapping it up with what we had so far and the medical mob would take a little longer. Once this was done then everything had to be shunted up to the BSAA head shed for them to go over before the next move could be planned.

Not exactly what I had in mind but I was coming to the realisation that this would be par for the course. Also recalling the old military way of thinking that when the brass gives you some time to yourself, you bloody well take it and run like the clappers without looking back before the buggers change their minds.

This got me thinking so out with the lap top and some research in to travel and accommodation arrangements was done with the best speed my brain and fingers could handle.

Lunch saw us all in the place of scoff and according to my lady and her crew, they were done and done with the lot they had ripped off and copied being sent upstairs to the powers that be to look over. Most of the team were sticking around but Rain was thinking of heading home to Pasadena for a few days. This was starting to gel nicely with what I had in mind so asked her to hold that thought in slightly cryptic fashion while me and my girl had a little chat.

I think Rain and the others had realised the pointless task of asking me to expand on anything when that little devil was on my shoulder, she just nodded, Joanna and I went for a stroll with the furry one having a good sniff about in the undergrowth along the sandy beach.

I relayed my thoughts about maybe this was the opportunity to do some bridge mending with her family as New Orleans wasn't that far away and we could make it in about 10 hours via air taxi to Providence then on to our destination. As it turns out, her thoughts were not far off the same track as mine and she dearly wanted to visit the orphanage and introduce me to the woman she called Momma Wisdom who ran the place and was responsible for raising this lovely lady I had the great fortune to be with.

I was getting that 'being taken home to meet mother' feeling and could only hope it would go ok, but I could well imagine the reaction after Joanna turned up with a lump like me in tow.

And so it went that after a chat with Rain and some arrangements being made with Chris, I checked that those in the team who were staying could look after Molly. They were agreeable as it appeared that the fuzzy one was fast becoming our officially unofficial mascot. I made a mental note to look in to travel arrangements for her for but it was too late to get anything done at the moment considering we were on the clock so to speak.

We packed for the journey. He had said that we were all on 24hr call, which meant that we would be summoned with a twenty four hour window to return. This was exceedingly generous in comparison with some situations in my personal past so wasn't going to knock it in the slightest!

On the short flight from Block Island airport to the one in Providence where our connections would be, Rain spoke some of her family. Her sister and brother were living in Pasadena at the family home. Their mother left some years ago and the father was a beat cop killed in the line of duty.

Her sister Talichia and brother Jesús were some years younger than she. Her sister was doing well with school, her brother was on the cusp of going to college and she made mention of trying her best to make it happen and keep him from the away from the gang culture there. More than once in years gone by she had stopped him from getting involved with the local outfit that went by the name of The Latin Kings, who 'owned the turf' around the local area where the home was.

So far she had been successful and it appeared that he was thinking about becoming a cop. No doubt with some sisterly prodding in the right direction I surmised but made no mention of it. We said our goodbyes at Providence with an offer from Rain to come and visit next time the chance arose, which both Joanna and I agreed to.

Just shy of eight hours later had us getting a cab from Louis Armstrong International Airport to the Royal Sonesta hotel in the heart of the French Quarter. It was almost 10pm local time and decided to leave the cab at the corner of Canal St. and walk down. We hadn't got that much luggage and yours truly played pack mule plus I wanted to see this world famous street for myself on foot and the air was comfortably warm for a stroll.

It was fairly crowded but all seemed to be in good spirits and I expect the local sprit had something to do with it. Bars and bright lights a plenty with all manner of music drifting on the night air but it made for a party atmosphere which locals and tourists alike revelled in.

Smells of the people mixed with the multitude of foods both familiar and otherwise wafted around our nostrils and one got to feeling a bit peckish, well more than a bit but nothing unusual for yours truly when fresh cooked grub was nearby.

The Hustler bars/strip joint like places made Joanna sort of speed up a bit and pull me along.

No idea why but there you go.

I mentioned the sound of Creole Jazz coming from one place named Le Bayou restaurant and Oyster Bar so we stopped and listened for a while. Joanna seemed pleasantly surprised that I knew what it was. I just grinned and then adopted an obviously mock hurt expression.

"What? I'm not a full time idiot you know!" I paused for a beat and added "I just do a few hours a week these days since my current government had cornered the market in stupid."

This made her laugh and we slipped an arm around each other and felt the very pleasant closeness as we walked on.

We arrived at the hotel without further pause and were ushered in by the very smartly turned out fellows on the door. Two jovial looking chaps decked out in French blue long tailed coats with somewhat military style gold piping, dark trousers with a subdued yellow stripe running down the outsides of the legs and possibly the shiniest shoes I'd seen in a long while.

It made a nice change for someone to call me "Sir" without adding "I'm going to have to ask you to leave."

The hotel was something else. Best way I can describe the lobby was a cross between a tastefully lit high end chandelier shop and a top of the line florist with some of the biggest comfy chairs and sofas I'd ever seen in a hotel. The walls were plain and in a top arched style with neutral to warm colours, the decor was very well picked for a warm and welcoming feeling.

The system and my keyboard pounding had both come up to scratch, booking in was a painless and rapid affair. Without fuss, the very nice fella at the desk had us on the way to our room in no time.

The 3rd floor patio guest suite was a several notches above bed & breakfast fare I was used to. Comfy and fairly spacious rooms with a decent sized double bed, en suite bathroom and some nice homely touches that we both appreciated. Comfort seemed to be the order of the day round these parts and I for one wasn't going to knock it in the slightest. Joanna may not be a chocolate freak as such but I let her have at it with the mints left on the pillows while I studied the room service pamphlet thing.

Turns out that they did a late snack bar so after a quick conversation, some Creole shrimp with dip and bread rolls with butter got ordered. They said ten minutes so a nine minute and fifty five second cuddle session was in order. The bed was very comfy indeed.

After scoff had been delivered, tip thrown in and food devoured, A goodly shower took place and we both made use of the excellent towelling robes and opened the large doors on to the balcony facing the interior courtyard.

Now this was a set up I could get used to and in a hurry.

A huge open area with a pool, loungers a plenty and a bar area. I think the grin on my girls face reflected mine quite nicely. Also meant I'd probably get a gold star on my report card if I was lucky.

We did some in-depth discussion on this and other matters before having to take a second shower and then snuggling down to sleep.

Next morning found us late waking up which was no bad thing as it happens.

Finally peeling ourselves off the bed, getting a cleanup and some breakfast at the Desire Bistro & Oyster Bar. Well 'When In Rome' as they say so the order was made up for Bayou Benedict. Said grub turned out to be poached eggs & crawfish hollandaise served on top of fried green tomatoes. It was different and in testament to how damn good it was, I went a second round much to the insincere disapproval of my good lady.

Fed and watered, it was time for a stroll to the orphanage.

A few hundred yards later from Bourbon St. along Conti and in to Dauphine St. brought us to a small wrought iron gated alleyway. The gates had a partially kempt squeak to the hinges as Joanna and I stepped through. Her hand squeezed mine and she seemed a bit nervous so I just returned the squeeze and smiled in my best and hopefully reassuring manner.

The building was one that could be best described as a bit of a built from more than one structure affair. Not ramshackle or anything like that, in fact the building itself and the surrounding area was as neat and clean as could be. The large stone end wall would not look out of place as part of an old church, the rest seemed to be made up from a medium sized warehouse in the kind of early 20th century style.

The lower outer wall looked to be reclaimed bricks with no two being the same age going by the discolouration and pitting, though much of this was covered in bright paintings plastered up by the kids going by the lack of finesse. Not that it was a problem in my eyes and certainly lifted the overall impression. The brick walling went up to what I assumed was the base for the top floor The sidings above the brick looked somewhat like timber slats in clinker-built fashion with old style sash windows but overall, as solid a construction as I'd ever seen and looked well cared for.

Joanna just stopped and took it all in, a faraway in time rather than place look in her eyes. She stood for a while then just smiled and seemed to relax a bit, I just returned the smile and nodded towards the entrance.

The way in was an old but sturdy wooden double door type affair and Joanna opened it, leading the way. To my eyes, the interior used to be open plan once but some timber panelled partitions and a 'U' shaped gallery like mezzanine floor had been installed with an eye to practicality rather than interior style, the open part of the 'U' shape faced the stained glass window. Steel beams came from the side walls and formed the frame for the top floor, someone had gone to some trouble and the uprights had been timber sheathed.

Much of the interior timber work was unpainted but showed signs of varying age and marks where little hands had been over the years. The morning sunlight split in to rays of brilliant colour as it came through the stained glass windows lending the place a peaceful atmosphere.

Joanna just stood and drew in the atmosphere of the place. After a short while she took my hand and we walked in to the multi-coloured pools of light in the centre of the ground floor.

We stood quietly, she just closed her eyes and smiled. Apparently this was one of, if not her favourite place to be by her manner which just radiated contentment. After some time I became aware that eyes were on us. I turned my head for a glance around.

About 10 yards off to the left, a lady stood to one side dressed quite simply in a floral print shirt with plain brown slacks and flat soled shoes, the well used candy striped kitchen apron boldly declaring the words 'Head Chef'. She was no more than five feet high at a stretch, a slim frame topped with a face that had seen a fair march of years but the eyes looked much younger with an almost mischievous twinkle to them.

The wide, full lipped mouth had the look having smiled easily and often. The long jet black hair was showing just very subtle flecks of grey, it was pulled back and tied to keep it out of the way than any purposes of style.

She smiled and like Joanna, she has that quality where the smile was not limited to her mouth.

"Well my little Joanna, You took your time coming back for a visit."

Her voice was quiet and soft but with a solid clarity that made it feel as though she was standing just a few feet away. Joanna broke away and went to her, the smile remained on her face and with a barely whispered "Momma" from my lady, the two embraced warmly.

Joanna was given a long hug and a peck on each cheek from the one I know assumed was the 'Momma Wisdom' I had heard about. They spoke quietly for a few moments and Joanna was urged to introduce yours truly. I had that 'up for review' feeling as the pair came over.

I was presented for want of a better phrase and greeted with a gentle handshake and a peck on the cheek which I had to bend quite a bit for. I called her Momma but she told me to call her Josephine. I sensed a lot of strength of spirit in the small framed woman before me and her eyes were looking me over in an appraising fashion.

Whether for good or not was something I'd eventually find out about.

She invited us in to the kitchen. A fair sized and well laid out affair though I think the newest kitchen appliance was of the 1970's era but only just. The words spotless or immaculate in cleanliness doesn't even begin to say it. Timber work tops well used but with a sheen of age and no small amount of polishing. Copper pipe work, shiny as anything with no trace of verdigris anywhere I could see, the large porcelain double sink well aged but gleaming as were the brass tap sets above then.

The smell of freshly baked biscuits greeted us as we entered.

After an invitation to sit at the large table, we were presented with tea and a plate of still warm cookies. Let me tell you they were some of the best I'd ever tasted but I refrained from my usual dunking duty an account of the situation.

One thing that did catch my eye, a timber plate rail ran around the whole room but held pictures of children, I stopped counting at about 40.

We sat for a while, I remained silent as Josephine and Joanna talked, the questions mostly concerning what Joanna had been doing since they last spoke. It was the most gentle but thorough grilling I'd ever seen done. Some interrogators could learn much from this woman.

After a fair while the chat eventually got around to the subject of yours truly and I found myself just offering the odd nod as Joanna left out very little so no need to embellish from my end.

Josephine did ask me a few things but my girl had done a reasonable job so I had little to really say on the subject but this lady seemed genuinely interested in everything and appeared to be absorbing it well. I could easily see Joanna had a great deal of love and respect for this lady.

"Now then Joanna, Why don't you take a good look around the old place while me and Ben here have a nice chat"

Here we go.

It unfolded as I expected it would. I found this lady very easy to speak to which helped my personal reluctance to discuss myself and details thereof. She mentioned about Joanna's life at the orphanage and filled in a few bits about the 'family' of Kandyse and Andy as well as the goings on with the band.

She made mention of my lady's apparent habit of burning bridges and made the suggestion that it was time to rebuild a few. I told her that was the main purpose of the visit while we had some time to do so. This appeared to meet with her approval so I felt I was holding my own here.

She was certainly the mother type and sharp as a razor in mind, I felt that any beating about the bush would not go down well here so kept it honest and to the point. Eventually it boiled down to some pleasant chat with the rounding off question, a differently phrased version of the old "What are your intentions toward my daughter" sort of thing.

Been there before so just spoke as I felt and hopefully without the clichéd type of nonsense some folks do, keep it simple was the order of the day.

"Joanna has done me the great honour of wanting to be with me, I will do whatever it takes to make her happy and keep her safe. She deserves no less."

It took a few seconds for any form of reaction and I fully envisaged being chased out of the building at the end of a sharp pointed broom handle while being called a bloody liar. As it happened, Josephine just smiled in a very warm way and appeared to accept it as gospel truth. Much to me relief I can honestly tell you.

She said nothing more and placed some of those delicious cookies in a small brown paper bag. Handed it to me and gestured toward the kitchen door.

"Let's go see where our Joanna is then Ben."

We found her not far away, bathed in the multi-hued light coming through the stained glass window. I had never seen her so happy and at peace.
 
Last edited:

Ian Lawrence

Well-Known Member
Part 2...


Josephine walked over first and embraced her. I think I heard Momma whisper something along the lines of "This one's a keeper." but I was most likely mistaken. Josephine took Joanna gently by the arm and led her back in to the kitchen, closing the door.

Well at least my girl didn't get away without a solo grilling either so all's fair there.

I sat and enjoyed a cookie for a fair while during their chat and it only dawned on me at that time, we had spent more than a couple of hours there. Well time flies when you're having fun and facing a parental inquisition so that was that and in no hurry were we.

I sincerely doubt it would have gone different if we had been.

I looked at the stained glass window for a while and an idea formed in my noodle for later, the 'to do' list got another one added.

It was getting on for midday when they finally emerged seeming both happy so that bode well. We were ushered out as Josephine had to make a start on dinner for all the kids, my lady and I were give a gentle but stern suggestion to visit again as soon as we could. I for one would be happy to do so and I reckoned that Joanna felt the same.

We walked back to the hotel in silence but I could tell the cog wheels were kicking up a gear in my girl's brain. Back in our room, Joanna and I talked.

She related that Momma had given her Kandyse and Andy's phone number with a suggestion to use it. I felt that it was probably phrased as such but more an order. I said that there was no time like the present so she had best do that and I'll see what taxi arrangements could be made after lunch.

I left her alone to make the phone call.

Lunch in the hotel restaurant was excellent as I expected so food tank full for both of us, cab boarded and away to an area called Kenner in the east of New Orleans. Some 20 minutes later, Joanna stopped the cab as we rode up Illinois avenue as she wanted to walk the rest of the way. I felt she needed time to arrange her thoughts and walking up to the place rather than just arriving was a better move though I made no mention of this and went along with the plan.

Cabbie paid off and we slowly strolled hand in hand, toward the address.

A pleasant afternoon in pleasant surroundings, nothing but cosy looking bungalows as far as the eye could see and no two exactly the same. Well kept lawns and a decent sprinkling of trees made it quite welcoming to be honest and a nice change from the crowded built-up city I called home.

She pointed out the location of the house, even if most of the front was hidden behind a bloody great willow tree. I could see a pair of legs walking out from the front door along the short path to the sidewalk, finally passing the branches and stood in full view. Her hands pushed deeply in her jean pockets, body language indicated more than a little apprehension.

A slim young woman, about five feet tall. Her skin was a darker shade than Joanna. Dressed in ordinary grey trainers, well fitting blue jeans and a plain white tee shirt that did show she had some curves, I reckoned she was about the same age or very close to it as my lady.

Full lips and a square jaw line with rather large light brown eyes all topped off with a thick mane of just past shoulder length shiny black hair made for a pleasant first impression.

I felt Joanna give my hand a squeeze and returned it, I assumed this must be Kandyse.

A slight if somewhat nervous smile from her was mirrored by Joanna, We stopped only a few feet away and there was a pause as if neither of knew what to do next, but it didn't last long. Almost simultaneously, they both brought their arms up and embraced warmly and yes, there were some tears. I just smiled and waited patiently.

I heard Kandyse whisper "Hey sis."

Joanna responded likewise and I think for a while as they just held each other, Joanna imparting the odd sisterly kiss on Kandyse who seemed as relived and happy as my lady. Everything else around them went unnoticed. Which was how it should be and I for one was happy for the both of them.

After some time they seemed to be at ease and all appeared well. I was introduced in simple style with no fanfare and that suited me. Kandyse had a slight huskiness to her voice I found appealing. The smile, hello and hug was genuine so I assumed Joanna had laid some groundwork for when she turned up with a hulking great lump like me in tow.

Always made it easier so done and done.

We were invited in to what was a simple but comfortable home. A single corridor run the length front to back of the house, a few doors in the left wall and an open plan living room/kitchen area to the right. Decorated without flash in light but warm colours, a few trinkets and photos adorned the walls and slim shelving in the corridor.

Leading us through to the living area, Kandyse was joined by a little girl, probably no more than four or five years old who immediately took up position slightly behind Kandyse legs, regarding Joanna and me with a with the sort of 'uncertain what to make of the newcomers' expression children normally have for strangers in their home.

Pretty little thing with big eyes inherited from her mother. A dark and slightly curly mop of long hair kept in check by a pink ribbon over a round face and a dark blue floral dress with red fluffy house slippers made an endearing picture.

Kandyse looked down with a loving smile at the little girl "This is my daughter, Sephie."

It was at this point my lady used a word that I considered most uncharacteristic of her. It was a barely audible whisper that I suspect only I heard.

"Bitch."

I quickly suppressed the urge to do or say anything and kept a straight face. Joanna then spoke with a slight laugh in her voice to Kandyse.

"You know I wanted to call my first baby by that name!"

There was a pause of a second or so, so I jumped in.

"Be a bit odd to use that name if you had a boy first wouldn't it babe?"

The laugh from both of them was genuine even if little Sephie didn't get the joke by the quizzical way she looked at her mother. We were invited to sit and Kandyse mentioned that she had called Andy and he would be home soon.

He was working at a recording studio with someone named Sylvester. We relaxed but Sephie stuck close to her mother with a wary eye on us, well more on me now it would seem but it wasn't unusual. Even the introduction from her mother hadn't changed her manner but all in good time.

A cold drink was offered, gratefully accepted as Kandyse and Joanna played catch-up since the time she left. Old news to me but I just let them talk, Sephie just sat next to mom on the other couch, her eyes bored in to me trying to work out what to make of the individual that took up more space than a normal person.

Time went on and I looked around the place while the chat continued. There were pictures of times past and I recognised my lady in a few of them. I got brought in when Joanna got to more recent times and tales got spun about that with a few interjections from yours truly.

Andy finally arrived about 30 minutes after we had.

He was not much older than Kandyse. A smidgen over six foot tall with handsome Hispanic looks. A wide set face with jet black combed back hair and dark brown eyes. A prominent clean shaven chin under a mouth that had the look of smiling easily.

He had a friendly and easy going manner as he greeted me and Joanna. He, like Kandyse was very happy to see her.

I could see from Joanna's reaction, his arrival had brought back a few very fond memories and recalled she had confessed to having strong feelings for him back then, I could understand that and had no problem with it. That was the past and it was a done thing and now resided in the treasured memory slot in my girls brain and it's always good to have those.

They chatted as friends do and everything was brought up to date, any trepidation my lady may have felt had long since disappeared which made me feel better. They spoke of their life in the orphanage, growing up together, the scrapes that my girl and they had gotten into. Apparently, for all her charm and caring heart, my girl was a bit of a tearaway when younger.

I suspected the full tales could fill a book on their own. But then again, were I to list out the details of my misspent youth, I suspect it would be no better. Probably quite the opposite if I were to be honest.

It was with a tinge of sadness they talked about the band they had got together, a bit of a rock/pop/jazz kind of deal that went by the name of 'New Orleans Jade' After Joanna had left, it went in to a bit of a slump but they had continued cutting a few records here and there while having ordinary 9 to 5 gigs. The bills still had to be paid of course.

This had changed a bit when Kandyse fell pregnant with Sephie after they were married but Andy carried the bread winner load well. From the looks of it, they were both good parents and Sephie didn't seem to go short on love which was how it should be.

As expected, there was the twenty questions section about me and that got passed over fairly rapidly with mostly joking references to my past as serious talk was not the order of the day, at least in front of the little lass I thought.

Time wore on and we were invited to stay overnight which suited both me and Joanna. Sephie had taken to Joanna nicely and had slowly, over the course of the afternoon become quite close and chatty though most of the time Sephie was still giving me the 'not sure about this one' look.

The odd attempt at semi formal introduction had fallen on deaf ears and my attempts at hello had elicited shyness, hiding behind her mother or father, looking to same with nervous smiles. Late in the afternoon, Kandyse started to prepare the evening meal which I was looking forward to I will admit. It had felt a long time since lunch.

It was then that Sephie sidled over to Joanna, clambered up in to her lap which my lady seems to like, then looking at me, she whispered something to in my girl's ear.

Joanna smiled. "Why don't you ask your Uncle Ben yourself?"

This got a smile but an emphatic shake of the head while looking at me. Sephie held her clenched fists up to her mouth in that way nervous children sometimes do. I find it rather cute personally. My lady laughed softly and whispered something back. Sephie hopped down and got a book from a chair in the living room. This activity had caught the attention of her mother and father, they exchanged curious glances but said nothing.

She held a small book with brightly coloured artwork on the cover and handed it to Joanna while looking at me in a very uncertain fashion. Joanna turned to me.

"Sephie wants to know if y'all read her a story."

I laughed and said I would be happy to do so. The book was passed to me.

"OK then Sephie, you make yourself comfy with Auntie Joanna, let's see what we have here..."

The wee lass did and I looked at the book. It was one of the multitude of stories concerning an ogre named Shrek. I have to admit I enjoyed the hell out of the first movie, the others not so much but there you have it.

Now I do have a bit of a talent, if you can call it that, for mimicry. In the Barnardos home, I was always one to read stories to the younger kids and have to admit I quite enjoyed it putting on all the varied voices and accents I could. This also got me in to a bit of trouble during my Parachute Regiment years with many an escapade involving vocally posing, usually down a phone or over a radio, as certain officers and NCO's to wind someone up/trick them in to doing something.

In British Army parlance, it's called a 'Wha'

A lot of times I got away with it and many a laugh was had at someone else's expense.

A few times though, this ended with me being invited to get my heels together in the commanding officers in-tray for a meeting, without coffee and biscuits.

Looking at this book, I instantly switched in to the sort of semi-Scottish accent that Mr Myers uses and uttered the last line from the opening monologue of the first movie.

"Yeah, like that's ever gonna happen, what a load of..."

At this point, I can only assume either Kandyse or Andy had used an unseen remote control to shift Sephie in to turbo mode. Gone instantly was the shy little girl and in her place was this wide eyed, broadly smiling and rather excited little thing almost jumping up and down in Joanna's lap.

She was pointing at me and yelling "SHREK!" then giggling with gusto.

This brought the house to a stop, I just looked a little sideways at Sephie and said "Aye?"

This brought a bout of squealing laughter from the little one which was amusing everyone no end so I just shrugged and started to read.

I gave it my all and then some, well you have to keep the audience entertained as much as possible. My apologies to Mr Murphy and Miss Diaz if I butchered the voices but the short one didn't seem to mind so all good.

This was the 'breaking the ice' moment that all little ones had with folks they don't know and it went down rather well. Joanna was smiling warmly and seemed thoroughly entertained by this as did Kandyse and Andy. The giggling laughter continued every time I used a voice for one of the characters.

I love the sound of a kiddie laughing, one of the best sounds in the world because it's genuine and you can't beat that. And I got a big hug from the little one once I finished and that was the best thank you I could ask for.

We enjoyed the meal and managed to squeeze in another couple of books before the short one got shuffled off to bed. Joanna seemed to get a real kick out of it which was nice to see. This was mentioned that night in the spare bedroom as we snuggled up.

"Y'all do seem to have a way with children."

I had to admit this was true, I like the little ones because they are honest and love unconditionally before all that grown up rubbish of fakery and lying for their own ends sneaks in. Joanna asked me if I had ever considered having children and had to tell her that it was yet another thing that I had never really even thought about. But then I had also never considered or indeed even dared to dream I'd be lucky enough to have a serious relationship with a gorgeous, loving woman possessing a beautiful heart and soul as I am now so anything's possible.

I'd also never considered fighting zombies, mutated monsters or helping to destroy a worldwide, all powerful evil corporation so what do I know. I left those topics out of the conversation however.

I had to admit now I did think about it, being a dad didn't sound too bad an idea. I did mention that if anything, I'd like a daughter and hopefully she would grow up to be just like her mother. This got a happy smile from my lady but I had to add that for my part, I could warn her off wayward ne’re-do-wells...like her dad.

True enough it was a pleasant idea but one that regrettably, got quickly shunted to the side of the mental table as other things more pressing were waiting to get done. Never the less, we slept soundly and happily that night.

The morning dawned bright, I was woken by the sounds of movement in the house but not ones that caused me worry. The tell-tale clink of china mugs as hot drinks were stirred as not to create too much racket and slippered feet shuffling along the corridor.

My lady stirred beside me after a short while, the morning smile and gentle kiss was administered and gratefully received back. We lay quiet for a bit until a gentle knock on the door got our attention. Softly, I spoke for whoever our visitor was to enter.

The door handle turned with some effort and a small face appeared, Sephie had an uncertain look on her face as she asked if she could come in. Her face brightened up when I spoke.

"Of course you can my little sweetheart"

Both my lady and I greeted the little lass with a good morning and a smile. She approached the side of the bed but looked as if deep thoughts were going on behind her eyes. She was holding another colourful covered book to her chest. I held out my arm straight with my hand above her head.

"Put your book on the bed and grab hold of my arm tightly then me darlin'."

She did as was asked with her tiny hands locked around my wrist, so with the accompanying whirring and clunk machinery sounds, I lifted her up and to a kneeling position on to my chest. She was greatly amused by this as was Joanna. Sephies' laugh was contagious as I held her little hand and my lady held the other.

"And how is our little Sephie this morning?"

This was responded to positively and followed by a glance at the book and the question she finally seemed to get the courage up to ask.

"Will you read me another story Uncle Ben?"

Kids. Place and circumstance irrelevant when story time beckoned and it made my smile even wider. I told her that we would first get a shower, some breakfast as she should do, see what we are going to do today and then I would be very happy to read her a story.

Though I strongly suspected that it would turn out to be more than just one. I was correct.

An incredibly pleasant day was spent doing little of great importance, many a story read and enjoyment had by all after a little shopping trip around the Esplinade Mall. Dillards got relieved of some clothing items for all and the cutest pair of red and white trainer boots for our little Sephie. Cedar Grill and some other places provided picnic items for late afternoon munchies had in Lafrenier Park so all was well with the world.

At about 5pm, my satellite phone rang and I had that sinking feeling. The call back was in effect.

Some slightly tearful goodbyes were said, we left with only a few extra bits, an abundance of good memories and new friends made. I would call that a solid win all round.

Saddest of all was saying goodbye to my little lass who couldn't understand why we had to go. We managed to take the edge of a bit with a good cuddle, promises to return as soon as we could and the reading of many a story.

Apparently I was now her, and I quote "Uncle Shrek."

I minded that not one bit and it amused Joanna as much as it did me.


And that's all until chapter 13 gets sorted.

I have done a fair bit of rewriting certain parts of previous chapters and edited all previous posts with the updated material.

Take good care of yaselvs all!
Ian
 
Last edited:
Top Bottom